of King Kanute made for the indemnity of such as should have recourse to Tribunals for their safe coming and going to and from Courts of Justice Et volo ut omnis homo pacem habeat eundo ad gemotum vel rediens de gemoto id est placito nifi fit fur probatus It is a word from the Saxon 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 convenire unde Nostratium to meet But this digression the Reader must put on the Abbots score in regard the word Abbates gave the occasion thereof which may be but a Venial offence in regard that that Ecclesiastical Dignity is with us laid aside though their Possessions had better Fortune yet when King H. 8. did dissolve them he did not only augment the number of Colledges out of the Revenues thereof but also erected divers new Bishopricks as at Westminster Oxford Peterborough Bristol Chester and Glocester all remaining at this day save that at Westminster which being restored to its pristine Institution by Queen Mary and Benedictines placed therein was after by Queen Elizabeth converted to a Collegiate Church In this Chapter there is mention also made of Chauntries Cantaria or if you please Aedes Sacra ideo Instituta Dotata Praediis ut missa ibidem Cantaretur pro anima Fundatoris propinquorum ejus Ita Spelm. Of these and Free Chappels about 2374. were dissolved by King H. 8. to whom they were given by Parliament in the 38th year of his Reign The Religious Houses under 200 l. per An. were granted to him in An. 1535. All greater Monasteries in An. 1538. The Chantery and Free Chappels in An. 1545. Of these Chanteries Forty seven belonged unto St. Pauls London And as for Annates or First-Fruits it is Historically reported to us that they were first introduced into England in the time of King Edward the First by Pope Clement who succeeded Benedict For this Pope Clement after the death of Pope Benedict was no sooner Elected and Enthron'd in France but he began to exercise his new Rapines here in England by a compliance with the said King Edward in granting him a Two years Disme from his Clergy for his own use though pretended for the aid of the Holy Laud that with the more ease himself might exact the First Frutts of vacant Ecclesiastical Benefices to augment his own Revenues though not within his own Territories This is said to be the first President of any Popes reserving or exacting Annates or First-Fruits of all Ecclesiastical Dignities and Benefices throughout England extant in our Histories which though reserved but for Two years by the Pope at first yet afterwards grew into a Custome by degrees both in England and elsewhere And thus they remained in the Pope until an Act of Parliament entituled the Crown thereunto in the time of King Henry the Eighth which afterwards were restored again to the Pope by Queen Mary but in the first year of Queen Elizabeth an Act pass'd for restoring the Tenths and First-Fruits to the Crown Notwithstanding what some Historians have as aforesaid reported touching the first introduction of First-Fruits into England by Pope Clement in the time of King Edward the First it is most evident that they were to be yielded and paid here in England some hundreds of years before that time as appears by the Laws of Ina King of the West Saxons who began his Reign in the year 712. The Law was this viz. Primitias seminum quisque ex eo dato domicilio in quo ipso Natali die Domini commoratur Lambert de Leg. Inae Reg. And by the Laws of King Edgar who began his Reign in the year 959. it is Ordained in these words Ex omni quidem ingeniorum terra ipsae Seminum Primitiae primariae penduntor Ecclesiae Idem de Leg. Edgari Reg. Ipsas autem Seminum Primitias sub Festum Divi Martini reddito Ibid. The like you have in the Laws of King Kanute who began his Reign in the year 1016. Seminum Primitiae ad Festum Divi Martini penduntor si quis dare distulerit eas Episcopo undecies praestato ac Regi Ducenos viginti Solidos persolvito Idem Lamb. It is supposed that Boniface Archbishop of Canterbury in the Reign of Ed. 3. was the first that made way for Popes to Appropriate Annates and First-Fruits in this Kingdom to themselves for the said Archbishop An. 1246. upon a feigned pretence that his Church of Canterbury was involved in very great Debts by his Predecessor but in truth by himself to carry on Forein Wars and gratifie the Pope procured from Pope Innocent a grant of the First years Fruits of all Benefices that should fall void within his Diocess for the space of Seven years till he should thence raise the Sum of Ten thousand Marks yearly out of the Bishoprick So that this Grant of First Fruits of Benefices to Boniface the said Archbishop made way for Popes Appropriating First-Fruits and Annates to themselves soon after But in process of time the Parliament having as aforesaid settled them on King H. 8. there was an Office thereof established in London An. 1538. whereby the Kings Revenue increased exceedingly from this Office for the receipt of Tenths and First-Fruits which was then first erected in London such Moneys being formerly paid to the Pope for that the Tenths and First-Fruits of the English Clergy were yearly return'd to Rome But now the Pope being dead in England the King was found his Heir at Common Law as to most of the Power and Profit he had usurped and the Rents which the Clergy paid were now changed together with their Landlord for Commissioners whereof the Bishop of the Diocess was ever one were appointed to estimate their Annual Revenues that so their Tenths and First-Fruits might be proportioned accordingly At this time the Oblations from the Living and Obits from the Dead were as duly paid as Predial Tithes and much advanced the Income but Queen Mary did after by Act of Parliament exonerate the Clergy from all these First-Fruits and ordered the payment of the Tenths to Cardinal Poole for discharge of Pensions allowed to certain Monks and Nuns but Queen Elizabeth in the first year of her Reign resumed these First-Fruits and Tenths only Personages not exceeding ten Marks and Vicarages ten Pounds were freed from First-Fruits vid. Stat. 1 Eliz. cap. 4. That which in the method of the ensuing Treatise next offers it self to consideration is Altarage Altaragium taking its denomination from the Altar because to speak properly Altargium est Emolumentum Sacerdoti provenieus ratione Altaris ex Oblationibus sc vid. Jo. de Athon in Constit. Legatim Otho c. Auditu ver Proventus Touching this Altarage there is an Ancient Record in the time of King H. 3. about the year 1234. in the Chronicle of William Thorne the Augustine Monk of Canterbury whereof among other things there is mention made in a certain Composition between Edmond Archbishop
next in precedency hath been a Count Palatine about six or seven hundred years and hath at this day the Earldom of Sadberg long since annexed to this Bishoprick by the King Note a President hath been shewed at Common Law That the Bishop of Durham imprisoned one for a Lay-Cause and the Archbishop of York as his Sovereign cited him to appear before him to answer for that Imprisonment and the Archbishop was fined four thousand Marks Cro. par 1. The Bishop of Winchester was anciently reputed Earl of Southampton All the other Bishops take place according to the Seniority of their Consecration unless any Bishop happen to be made Lord Chancellor Treasurer Privy Seal or Secretary of State which anciently was very usual All the Bishops of England are Barons and Peers of the Realm have place in the Upper house of Parliament as also in the Upper house of Convocation The Bishopricks were erected into Baronies by William the Conqueror at his coming into England And as a special remark of Honour Three Kings viz. of England Scotland and South-Wales in the year 1200. did contribute their Royal shoulders for the conveyance of the deceased Corps of Hugh Bishop of Lincoln to his Grave And no wonder when Princes themselves and such as were of the Blood Royal were anciently Bishops in this Kingdom they have been not only of the best Nobility but divers of the Sons and Brothers of several English Kings since the Conquest and before have entred into Holy Orders and became Ecclesiasticks as at this day is practicable in the most of all other Monarchies throughout the whole Christian World Ethelwolph Son and Successor to Egbert first Sole King of England was in Holy Orders and Bishop of Winchester at his Fathers death Odo Brother to William the Conqueror was Bishop of Bayeux in Normandy Henry de Blois Brother to King Stephen was Bishop of Winchester Geofry Plantagenet Son to King Henry the Second was Bishop of Lincoln And Henry de Beauford Brother to King Henry the Fourth was Bishop also of Winchester 20. The Statute of 17 Car. 1. cap. 27. for disinabling persons in Holy Orders to exercise Temporal Jurisdiction or Authority being Repealed as aforesaid by the Statute of 13 Car. 2. cap. 2. they are thereby restored to the exercise of Temporal Jurisdiction as formerly which indeed is no more than what they ever Anciently exercised in this Kingdom For Ex Clero Rex semper sibi eligebat Primos à Consiliis Primos ad Officia Regni obeunda Primi igitur sedebant in omnibus Regni Comitiis Tribunalibus Episcopi in Regali quidem Palatio cum Regni Magnatibus in Comitatu una cum Comite in Turno cum Vice-comite in Hundredo cum Domino Hundredi sic ut in promovenda Justitia usquequaque gladii gladium adjuvaret nihil inconsulto Sacerdote vel Episcopo ageretur This Union of Persons Authority and Courts of Judicature Ecclesiastical and Civil as Mr. Selden proves continued above Four thousand years till Pope Nicholas the First about the Eighth Century to exclude the Emperour from medling in the Ecclesiastical Government began to exclude the Clergy from medling with the Civil And for the space of four or five hundred years during the Reign of the Saxon Kings in England the Ecclesiastical and Secular Magistrates sate joyntly together determining Ecclesiastical Affairs in the Morning and Secular or Civil Affairs in the Afternoon so that in those days as there was no clashing of Jurisdictions so no complaint touching Prohibitions but an unanimous harmony in a kind of Joynt-Jurisdiction in reference to all Ecclesiastical and Civil Affairs until William the Conqueror did put a distinction between Church and State in a more divided way than formerly had been practiced Also the excellent Laws made by King Ina King Athelstan King Edmund and St. Edward the Confessor from whom we have our Common Laws and our Priviledges mentioned in Magna Charta were all made by the perswasions and advice of Archbishops and Bishops named in our Histories 21. That which during the Reign of King Edw. 6. made the greatest alteration and threatned most danger to the State Ecclesiastical was the Act entituled An Act for Election and what Seals and Styles shall be used by Spiritual persons c. In which it was ordained That Bishops should be made by the Kings Letters Patents and not by the Election of the Deans and Chapters That all their Processes and Writings should be made in the Kings Name only with the Bishop's Teste added to it and sealed with no other Seal than the Kings or such as should be Authorized and Appointed by him In the compounding of which Act there was more danger as Dr. Heylin observes couched than at first appeared For by the last Branch thereof it was plain and evident says he that the intent of the Contrivers was by degrees to weaken the Authority of the Episcopal Order by forcing them from their strong hold of Divine Institution and making them no other than the Kings Ministers only or as it were his Ecclesiastical Sheriffs to execute his Will and disperse his Mandates And of this Act such use was made though possibly beyond the true intention of it that as the said Dr. Heylin observes the Bishops of those Times were not in a Capacity of conferring Orders but as they were thereunto impowred by special License The Tenour whereof if Sanders be to be believed was in these words following viz. The King to such a Bishop Greeting Whereas all and all manner of Jurisdiction as well Ecclesiastical as Civil flows from the King as from the Supream Head of all the Body c. We therefore give and grant to thee full power and License to continue during our good pleasure for holding Ordination within thy Diocess of N. and for promoting fit persons unto Holy Orders even to that of the Priesthood Which being looked on by Queen Mary not only as a dangerous diminution of the Episcopal Power but as an odious Innovation in the Church of Christ she caused this Act to be Repealed in the first year of her Reign leaving the Bishops to depend on their former claim and to act all things which belonged to their Jurisdiction in their own Names and under their own Seals as in former times In which estate they have continued without any Legal Interruption from that time to this But says the same Author in the First Branch there was somewhat more than what appeared at the first sight For though it seemed to aim at nothing but that the Bishops should depend wholly on the King for their preferment to those great and eminent places yet the true drift of the Design was to make Deans and Chapters useless for the time to come and thereby to prepare them for a Dissolution For had nothing else been intended in it but that the King should have the sole Nomination of all the Bishops in his Kingdoms it had
exempts the Bishop from the Jurisdiction of his Metropolitan And for that the Cardinal fell into a Praemunire for which he purchased his Pardon which is sound among the Charters 4 H. 6. in Archivis Turr Lond. 6 7 Eliz. Dyer 233. a. Jo. Packhurst being elected to the Bishoprick of Norwich before that he was created Bishop obtained a Faculty or Dispensation from the Archbishop of Canterbury by force of the Statute of Faculties to retain a Parsonage which he had before in Commendam for Three years viz. Ã Festo Michaelis An. Dom. 1560. usque ad idem Festum in An. 1563. Before the first Feast of St. Michael Packhurst is created Bishop and afterwards he resigned the Benefice And the Question was whether that Benefice became void by the resignation of Packhurst or by his promotion to the Bishoprick And it was adjudged That the Church became void by his Resignation Which proves That by virtue of the said Faculty or Dispensation he continued Parson until he had Resign'd Vid. N. Br. 36. h. If a Parson who hath a Faculty or Dispensation to hold his Rectory be created a Bishop and after the Patron present another Incumbent who is Instituted and Inducted now the Bishop shall have a Spoliation against that Incumbent which proves that his real possession in the Parsonage always continued by virtue of the said Faculty or Dispensation And in this Case of a Commendam in Sir Joh. Davis Reports this difference is put between a Faculty to take a Benefice and a Faculty to retain a Benefice viz. That a Faculty granted to one who is not Incumbent to Take a void Benefice is void And a Faculty to one who is Incumbent of a Benefice to Retain the same Benefice is good By virtue of these Faculties Dispensations and Provisions from the Pope Edmond the Monk of Bury who was a Minister in the Court of King Ed. 3. had many Benefices as appears in the foresaid Case of the Bishop of St. Davids 11 H. 4. And Hankford said in the same Case fo 191. a. That by virtue of such Faculty one and the same person had been Abbot of Glastenbury and Bishop also of another Church simul semel and had the Possessions and Dignity of both at the same time Likewise Hen. Chichley who was afterwards Archbishop of Canterbury being a Prebend in the Cathedral Church of Sarum was elected Bishop of St. Davids and before his Consecration the Pope reciting by his Bull that he was elected Bishop of St. Davids granted him a Faculty and power to hold and enjoy all his other Benefices till the Pope should otherwise order c. Vid. Nov. Decis Rot. 331. And that these Faculties or Dispensations to hold Benefices in Commendam were granted in the Court of Rome in the time of King H. 5. appears in Lindw de Praeb c. Audistis ver Dispensatione And although in case of Hen. Beauford aforesaid it was held That the Dispensation came too late it being granted after the Bishop was created Cardinal yet afterwards in the time of King H. 8. Cardinal Wolsey having before he was created Cardinal obtained a Bull from the Pope to retain the Archbishoprick of York as perpetual Administrator and the Abbey of St. Albans in perpetuam Commendam he held both during his life by virtue of the said Faculty or Dispensation Vid. 27 H. 8. 15. b. By these Presidents and Authorities it is evident That before the making of the foresaid Statute of Faculties such Dispensations were had and obtained at the Court of Rome to hold in Commendam Ecclesiastical Benefices in England But the Truth is as in the foresaid Case de Commenda Davis Rep. such Faculties or Dispensations granted by the Pope touching Ecclesiastical Benefices in England were ever contrary to the Law of the Realm for it was a meer usurpation on the Crown of England before the Statutes made against Provisors And these Statutes were made in declaration of the Common Law in that point 12 Ed. 2. Fitz. Qua. Imp. 169. 19 Ed. 2. Eitz Qua non admisit 7. 15 Ed. 3. Fitz. Qua. Imp. 160. 21 Ed. 3. 40. 11 H. 4. 230. a. It is also meet to be known That long before King H. 8. the Statute of 16 R. 2. and divers other Laws against Provisors and Appeals to Rome and the Popes Usurpation upon the Rights of the Crown of England were made well-nigh as severe as any since The first encroachment of the Bishop of Rome upon the Liberties of the Crown of England was made in the time time of King William the Conqueror For before that time the Pope's Writ did not run in England his Bulls of Excommunication and Provision came not thither nor were any Citations or Appeals made from thence to the Court of Rome Eleutherius the Pope within less than two hundred years after Christ writes to Lucius the Brittish King and calls him God's Vicar within his Kingdom Pelagius the Monk of Bangor about An. 400. being cited to Rome refused to appear upon the Pope's Citation affirming That Britain was neither within his Diocess nor his Province And when about the year 600 Augustine the Monk was sent by Gregory the Great into England to Convert the Saxons the Brittish Bishops then in Wales regarded neither his Commission nor his Doctrine as not owing any duty to nor having any dependence on the Court of Rome but still retained their Ceremonies and Traditions which they received from the East-Church upon the first plantation of the Faith in that Island And though Ina the Saxon King gave the Peter-pence to the Pope partly as Alms and partly in recompence of a House erected in Rome for English Pilgrims yet certain it is that Alfred Aethelstane Edgar Edmond Cauutus and Edward the Confessor and other Kings of the Saxon Race gave all the Bishopricks in England per Annulum Baculum 9. In the Case of Evans against Askwith it was agreed That the nature of a Dispensation is for to derogate and make void a Statute Canon or Constitution as to that which it prohibites as to the party and it is as an Exception as to him out of the Statute or Constitution It is said that a Dispensation is Provida Relaxatio mali prohibiti necessitate vel utilitate pensata And in the same Case it was also Resolved by all the Judges That the King hath power to Dispence with Statutes and Canons in force within this Realm By the very Common Law of right it was in the King for the Canons are the Ecclesiastical Laws of the Land and do not bind except they are received in the Realm as appears by the Statute of 25 H. 8. c. 21. And by the Statute of Merton touching one born before Marriage as by the Canon yet at Common Law he is Legitimate And 10 H. 7. 12. it is said That the King may Dispence with one to hold Two Benefices and it seems the Pope
Consistory Among the many Learned Ecclesiedicts who have supplied that Ecclesiastical place William Lindwood who finished his industrious and useful work of the Provincial Constitutions about the year 1433. in the time of K. Henry the Sixth seems to be of the highest Renown his Education was in the University of Cambridge first Scholar of Gonvil then Fellow of Pembrook-hall his younger years he employed in the study of the Imperial and Canon Laws afterwards became Keeper of the Privy Seal unto King Henry the Fifth by whom he was honoured with an Embassie to the Crowns of Spain and Portugal After the Kings death he reassum'd his Officials place of Canterbury and then collected the Constitutions of the Fourteen later Archbishops of Canterbury from Stephen Langton unto Henry Chichley unto whom he dedicated that highly to be esteemed Work his Gloss thereon being in it self as a Canonical Magazine or the Key which opens the Magazine of the whole Canon Law It was printed at Paris An. 1505. at the cost and charges of William Bretton Merchant of London revised by the care of Wolfangus Hippolitus and Prefaced unto by Jodocus Badius This Famous Lindwood was afterwards made Bishop of St. Davids By the Grant of William the Conqueror the Bishops originally had an entire Jurisdiction to judge all Causes relating to Religion for before that time the Sheriff and Bishop kept their Court together He granted also to the Clergy Tithes of Calves Colts Lambs Woods Mills c. So that before the Conquest there were no such Courts in England as we now call Courts Ecclesiastical or Spiritual for Anciently the Bishops sate in Judgment together with the Secular Judges and Sheriffs on the same Tribunal specially about Easter and Michalmass which appears by Mr. Selden in his Notes on Eadmerus pag. 167. as also by the Laws of King Aethelstane Debent Episcopi cum Seculi Judicibus interesse Judiciis ne permittant si possint ut illinc aliqua pravitatum germina pullulaverint Sacerdotibus pertinet in sua Diocoesi ut ad rectum sedulo quemcunque juvent nec patiantur si possint ut Christianus aliquis alii noceat c. Chron. Jo. Bromton de Leg. Aethelst Reg. And in the Preamble to the Laws of that King you will find these words viz. Debet etiam Episcopus sedulo pacem concordiam operari cum Seculi Judicibus Yea long after the Conquest in the Reign of H. 2. An. 1164. by his Laws made at Clarendon the Bishops might interest themselves with the Kings Secular Judges where the matter in Judgment extended not to diminution of Members or were Capital An. 1164. Congregati sunt Praesules Proceres Anglicani regni apud Clarendoniam Rex igitur Henricus c. Then it follows in Lege undecima viz. Archiepiscopi Episcopi c. sicut Barones caeteri debent interesse Judiciis Curiae Regis cum Baronibus usque perveniatur in Judicio ad diminutionem Membrorum vel ad mortem Notwithstanding at the same time the Bishops Ecclesiastical Courts as also the Archdeacons Courts were established in this Kingdom and further ratified and confirmed by these very Laws of King H. 2. made at Clarendon as appears by the Tenth Law and that immediately foregoing the Premisses in haec verba viz. Qui de Civitate vel Castello vel Burgo vel dominico manerio Domini Regis fuerit si ab Archidiacono vel Episcopo de aliquo delicto Citatus fuerit unde debeat eis Respondere ad Citationes eorum noluerit satisfacere bene licet eum sub Interdicto ponere sed non debet c. exinde poterit Episcopus ipsum Accusatum Ecclesiastica Justitia coercere Chron. Gervas de Temp. H. 2. In those daies there was no occasion for that just Complaint which a Learned Pen as a Modern Author observes makes viz. That Courts which should distribute Peace do themselves practice Duells whilst it is counted the part of a Resolute Judge to enlarge the Priviledge of his Court Lord Bacon in his Advanc of Learn p. 463. Aphor. 96. It was with more moderation expressed by him who said It was sad when Courts that are Judges become Plaintiffs and Defendants touching the Bounds of their Jurisdiction In the first Parliament of King Edward the Sixth's Reign it was Enacted That all Process out of the Ecclesiastical Courts should from thenceforth be issued in the Kings Name only and under the Kings Seal of Arms contrary to the usage of former Times But this Statute being Repealed by Queen Mary and not Revived by Queen Elizabeth the Bishops and their Chancellors Commissaries and Officials have ever since exercised all manner of Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction in their own Names and under the distinct Seals of their several Offices respectively Also by the Statute of 25 H. 8. c. 19. it being Enacted That all former Canons and Constitutions not contrary to the Word of God the Kings Prerogative or the Laws and Statutes of this Realm should remain in force until they were review'd by Thirty two Commissioners to be appointed by the King and that Review being never made in that Kings time nor any thing done therein by King Ed. 6. though he had also an Act of Parliament to the same effect the said Ancient Canons and Constitutions remain'd in force as before they were whereby all Causes Testamentary Matrimonial Tithes Incontinency Notorious Crimes of Publick Scandal Wilful absence from Divine Service Irreverence and other Misdemeanours in or relating to the Church c. not punishable by the Temporal Laws of this Realm were still reserved unto the Ecclesiastical Courts as a standing Rule whereby they were to proceed and regulate the Exercise of their Jurisdiction Vid. Heyl. ubi supr p. 2 3. Touching the Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction and what Matters and Causes should be cognizable in the Ecclesiastical Courts of Normandy in the Reign of King Richard the First upon occasion of a Contest inter Ecclesiam ROTHOMAGENSEM WILLIELMUM Filium RADULFI Steward of Normandy it was nigh Five hundred years since finally Accorded Published inter alia Declared by all the Clergy That all Perjuries and Breach of Faith except in case of National Leagues all Controversies relating to Dowries and Donations propter Nuptias quoad Mobilia should be heard and determined in the Ecclesiastical Court it was then also so many hundred years since further Resolved in haec verba viz. Quod distributio eorum quae in Testamento relinquuntur auctoritate Ecclesiae fiet nec Decima pars ut olim subtrahetur It was likewise at the same time and so long since further Resolved That Si quis subitanea morte vel quolibet alio Fortuito Casu praeoccupatus fuerit ut de rebus suis disponere non possit Distributio Bonorum ejus Ecclesiastica auctoritate fiet Radulph de Diceto Hist de Temp. Rich. 1. Regis Of all the Churches in Great Britain that of Saint Pauls London is of the largest structure
West-Saxons in the borders of Worcester and Herefordshire under an Oak thereby tacitly reproving the Idolatry of the Pagan Britains who acted their Superstitions under an Oak as the Learned Sr. H. Spelman observes In the Tenth Century King Edward the Elder Son of King Alfred called a Synod at Intingford where he confirmed the same Ecclesiastical Constitutions which King Alured had made before Many Councils were Conven'd during the Reign of King Athelstan as at Exiter Feversham Thunderfield London and at Great Lea which last is of most account in regard of the Laws therein made specially that concerning the payment of Tithes the which you may peruse in the Learned Sr. H. Spelm. Concil p. 405. During the Reign of King Edgar Hoel Dha held a National Council for all Wales at Tyquin which was wholly in favour of the Clergy this Council was held when Dunst in was Archbishop of Canterbury in whose time there were Two other Councils conven'd the one at Cartlage in Cambridgshire the other at Caln in Wiltshire After this William the Conqueror conven'd a Council of his Bishops at Winchester wherein himself was personally present with two Cardinals sent from Rome in this Council Stigand Archbishop of Canterbury was deposed and Lâ—â—frank a Lombard substituted in his room During the Reign of King Henry the First Anselm Archbishop of Canterbury summoned a Council at Westminster which Excommunicated all Married Priests half the Clergy at that time being Married or the Sons of Married Priests During the Reign of King Stephen Albericus Bishop of Hostia sent by Pope Innocent into England conven'd a Synod at Westminster wherein it was concluded That no Priest c. should have a Wife or a Woman in his house on pain of being sent to Hell Also that their Transubstantiated God should dwell but Eight days in the Box for fear of being Worm-eaten or moulded Under the Reign of King Henry the Second who disclaimed the Popes authority refused to pay Peter-pence and interdicted all Appeals to Rome a Synod was called at Westminster wherein was a great Contest between the two Archbishops of Canterbury and York for Precedency York appeals to Rome the Pope interposes and to end old Divisions makes a new distinction entituling York Primate of England and Canterbury Primate of all England Under the Reign of King Henry the Third a Council was held at Oxford under Stephen Langton Archbishop of Canterbury wherein many Constitutions were made as against Excess of demands for Procurations in Visitations against Pluralities Non-Residence and other abuses of the Clergy In the Ninth year of King Edward the First John Peckham Archbishop of Canterbury held a Council at Lambeth with his Suffragans some account whereof Walsingham gives us in these words viz. Frater Johannes Peckham Cantuariensis Archiepiscopus ne nihil fecisse videretur convocat Concilium apud Lambeth in quo non Evangelii Regni Dei praedicationem imposuit sed Constitutiones Othonis Ottobonis quondam Legatorum in Anglia innovans jussit eas ab omnibus servari c. Walsing in Ed. 1. He then made Sixteen Ecclesiastical Laws which are inserted among the Provincial Constitutions After this he summoned another Council of his Clergy at Reading wherein he propounded the drawing of all Causes concerning Advowsons to the Ecclesiastical Courts and to cut off all Prohibitions from the Temporal Courts in Personal Causes but upon the Kings express Command to desist from it this Council was dissolved Parker de Antiq. Eccles Anglic. fo 205. An 1290. During the Reign of King Henry the Fourth Thomas Arundel Archbishop of Canterbury conven'd a Synod at St. Pauls Church Lond. wherein the King joyned with them in punishing all Opposers of the Religion received Trussel de vita H. 4. Under King Henry the Fifth an Universal Synod of all the Bishops and Clergy was called at London where it was determined That the day of St. George and also of St. Dunstan should be a double Feast in holy Church In the same Kings Reign was a Convocation held at London conven'd by Henry Chichley Archbishop of Canterbury wherein were severe Constitutions made against the Lollards In the Reign of King Henry the Seventh a Synod was held at London by John Morton Archbishop of Canterbury to redress the Excess of the London Clergy in Apparel and frequenting of Taverns We had almost omitted the Synod in England An. 1391. under the Reign of King Richard the Second Simon Sudbury then Archbishop of Canterbury in which Synod it was Ordain'd That whosoever Appealed to Rome besides Excommunication should lose all his Goods and be Imprisoned during his Life vid. Hist of the Church of Great Britain p. 117. A Modern and Ingenious yet unfortunate Author well observes a Fourfold difference or distinction of Synods or Convocations in this Realm in reference to the several manners of their Meeting and degrees of their Power The First he states in point of Time before the Conquest The Second since the Conquest and before the Statute of Praemunire The Third after that Statute but before another made in the Reign of King H. 8. The Fourth after the 25th of the said King 1 Before the Conquest the Popes power prevailed not over the Kings of England who were then ever present Personally or Virtually at all Councils wherein matters both of Church and State were debated and concluded Communi consensu tam Cleri quam Populi Episcoporum Procerum Comitum nec non omnium Sapientum Seniorum populorumque totius Regni 2 After the Conquest but before the Statute of Praemunire the Archbishops used upon all emergent Cases toties quoties at their own discretions to assemble the Clergy of their respective Provinces where they pleased continuing and dissolving them at their pleasure which they then did without any leave from the King whose Canons and Constitutions without any further Ratifification were in that Age obligatory to all subjected to their Jurisdiction Such it seems were all the Synods from Lanfranck to Thomas Arundel Archbishop of Canterbury in which Arundels time the Statute of Praemunire was Enacted 3 After which Statute which much restrained the Papal power and subjected it to the Laws of the Land the Archbishops called no more Convocations by their sole and absolute Command but at the pleasure of the King by whose Writ and Precept only they were now and henceforth Summoned Of this Third sort of Convocations were all those kept by and from Thomas Arundel unto Thomas Cranmer or from the 16th of R. 2. unto the 25th of King H. 8. These Convocations also did make Canons as in Lindwoods Constitutions which were Obligatory although confirmed by no other Authority than what was meerly Synodical 4 The last sort of Convocations since the said Statute called the 25th of King H. 8. That none of the Clergy should presume to attempt alledge claim or put in ure any Constitutions or Ordinances Provincial or Synodals or any â—â—her Canons Constitutions or Ordinances Provincial by
for the visitation of the Ecclesiastical State and Persons and for-Reformation Order and Correction of the same and of all manner of Errors Heresies Schisms Abuses Offences Contempts and Enormities shall for ever by Authority of this Parliament be united and annexed to the Imperial Crown of this Realm This Act by a former Clause thereof doth Repeal the Statute of 1 and 2 Ph. Ma. c. 8. whereby the Acts of 26 H. 8. c. 1. and 35 H. 8. c. 3. were repealed so that the Act of Repeal being repealed the said Acts of H. 8. were implicitely revived whereby it is declared and enacted That the King his Heirs and Successors should be taken and accepted the only Supream Head in Earth of the Church of England and should have and enjoy annexed to the Imperial Crown of this Realm as well the Title and style thereof as all Honours Dignities Prebeminencies Jurisdictions c. to the said dignity of Supream Head belonging c. By which Style Title and Dignity the King hath all Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction whatever And by which Statute the Crown was but remitted and restored to its Ancient Jurisdiction which had been formerly usurped by the Bishop of Rome And this is that Supremacy which is here meant and intended 3. The said Statute of 1 Eliz. c. 1. doth not only repeal the said Stat. of 1 and 2 P. M. c. 8. but it is also a reviver of divers Acts asserting several branches of the Kings Supremacy and re-establishing the same it doth likewise not only abolish all Forreign Authority but also annex the Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction to the Crown of this Realm with power to assign Commissioners for the exercise of Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction And then further Enacts to this effect viz. That all Ecclesiastical persons of what degree soever and all and every Temporal Judge Justice Mayor or other Lay or Temporal Officer or Minister and every other person having Fees or wages from the Crown within this Realm or the Dominions thereof shall upon his Corporal Oath testifie and declare in his Conscience That the Kings Majesty is the only Supream Governour of this Realm and of all other his Majesties Dominions and Countries as well in all Spiritual or Ecclesiastical things or causes as Temporal And that no Forreign Prince Person Prelate State or Potentate hath or ought to have any Jurisdiction power superiority preheminence or authority Ecclesiastical or Spiritual within this Realm And therefore doth utterly renounce and forsake all Forreign Jurisdictions powers superiorities and authorities and doth promise that from henceforth be shall bear Faith and true Allegiance to the Kings Majesty his Heirs and lawful Successors and to his power shall assist and defend all Jurisdictions priviledges preheminencies and authorities granted or belonging to the Kings Majesty his Heirs and Successors or united or annexed to the Imperial Crown of this Realm The practices of the Romanists in the 4th year of Queen Elizabeth and the danger thereby threatning both the Queen and State occasioned her to call a Parliament 12. Jan. An. 156 2 3 which passed an Act For assurance of the Queens Royal power over all Estates and Subjects within her Dominions By which Statute was enacted The Oath of Supremacy as also what persons were obliged to take it and who should have power to administer the same And this was both the original and the cause of that Oath By the said Statute of 1 El. c. 1. appears also what the penalty is for refusing to take the said Oath as also the penalty of maintaining a Forreign Authority as likewise what other persons than the fore-mentioned shall be obliged to take the said Oath which was afterwards again further ratified and established by the Statute of 5 Eliz. c. 1. 4. The King within his own Territories and Dominions is according to Bracton Dei Vicarius tam in Spiritualibus quam Temporalibus And in the Ecclesiastical Laws of Edward the Confessor the King is styled Vicarius summi Regis Reges regunt Ecclesiam Dei in immediate subordination to God Yea the Pope himself Eleutherius An. 169. styled King Lueius Dei Vicarius in Regno suo 5. The Supremacy which heretofore the Pope did usurp in this Kingdom was in the Crown originally to which it is now legally reverted The Kings Supremacy in and over all Persons and Causes Ecclesiastical within his own Dominions is essentially inherent in him so that all such Authority as the Pope here once usurped claiming as Supream Head did originally and legally belong to the Crown and is now re-united to it by several Statutes as aforesaid On this Supremacy of the King as Supream Head Sr. Edward Coke grounds the power of granting a Commission of Review after a Definitive Sentence in the Delegates for one Reason that he gives is because after a Definitive Sentence the Pope as Supream Head by the Canon Law used to grant a Commission Ad Revidendum And such Authority as the Pope had claiming as Supream Head doth of right belong to the Crown Quia sicut Fontes communicant aquas fluminibus cumulative non privitive sic Rex subditis suis Jurisdictionem communicat in Causis Ecclesiasticis vigore Statuti in hujusmodi Casu editi cumulative non privitive By the Second Canon of the Ecclesiastical Constitutions of the Church of England it is ordained That whoever shall affirm that the Kings Majesty hath not the same Authority in Causes Ecclesiastical that the godly Kings had among the Jews and Christian Emperors in the Primitive Church or impeach in any part his Regal Supremacy in the said Cases restored to the Crown and by the Laws of this Realm therein established shall be Excommunicated ipso facto and not be restored but only by the Archbishop after his repentance and publick revocation of those his wicked Errors 7. The King being next under God Supream Governour of the Church of England may Qua talis redress as he shall see cause in all matters of Spiritual and Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction for the conservation of the Peace and Tranquillity of his Realms The Pope as appears by the Stat. of 25 H. 8. c. 21. claimed full power to dispense with all human Laws of all Realms in all Causes which he called Spiritual Now the King as Supream hath the same power in himself within his own Realms legally which the Pope claimed and exercised by Usurpation Eadem praesumitur mens Regis quae est Juris The Kings immediate personal ordinary inherent power which he executes or may execute Authoritate Regia suprema Ecclesiastica as King and Supream Governour of the Church of England is one of these Flowers qui faciunt Coronam Nor is the Kings immediate power restrained by such Statutes as authorize inferiour persons The Lord Chief Justice Hobart asserts That although the Stat. of 25 H. 8. 21. doth say That all Dispensations c. shall be granted in manner and
Secular who within that Province whereof he is Archbishop hath next and immediately under the King Supream power Authority and Jurisdiction in all causes and things Ecclesiastical Of such there are only Two in England one of the Province of Canterbury styled Metropolitanus Primas Totius Angliae the other of York styled Primas Metropolitanus Angliae Under the two Archbishops are twenty six Bishopricks whereof twenty two in the Province of Canterbury and four in the Province of York so that besides the two Archbishops there are twenty four Bishops The Christian Religion in England took root first in the See of Canterbury St. Austin who first preached the Gospel to the one was the first Archbishop of the other Canterbury once the Royal City of the Kings of Kent was by King Ethelbert on his Conversion bestowed on St. Augustine the Archbishop and his Successors for ever and so the Chair thereof became originally fixed in that City of Canterbury Cantuarienses Archiepiscopi Dorovernenses antiquitus dicti sunt quia totius Anglicanae Ecclesiae Primates Metropolitani fuerunt The Archbishop whereof being styled Primate and Metropolitan of all England is the first Peer of the Realm and hath Precedency not only before all the Clergy of the Kingdom of England but also next and immediately after the Blood Royal before all the Nobility of the Realm Sr. Edward Cokâ— says more and lets us to understand That in Ancient time they had great Precedency even before the Brother of the King as appears by the Parliament Roll of 18 E. 1. and many others which continued until it was altered by Ordinance in Parliament in the Reign of H. 6. as appears by a Roll of Parliament of that Kings Reign entred in the Back of the Parliament Roll. The Precedency in Parliament and other Places of Council at this day is That the two Archbishops have the Precedency of all the Lords Temporal and every other Bishop in respect of his Barony hath place of all the Barons of the Realm and under the estate of the Viscount and other Superiour Dignities And at this day in all Acts Ordinances and Judgments c. of Parliament it is said The Lords Spiritual and Temporal The Bishops among themselves have this Precedency 1. The Bishop of London 2. The Bishop of Duresme 3. The Bishop of Winchester The Archbishop of Canterbury as he hath the Precedency of all the Nobility so also of all the great Officers of State He writes himself Divina Providentia whereas other Bishops only use Divina Permissione The Coronation of the Kings of England belongs to the Archbishop of Canterbury and it hath been formerly resolved that wheresoever the Court was the King and Queen were Speciales Domestici Parochiani Domini Archiepiscopi He had also heretofore this Priviledge of special remark That such as held â—ands of him were liable for Wardship to him and to compound with him for the same albeit they held other Lands in chief of our Sovereign Lord the King All the Bishopricks in England except Duresme Carlisle Chester and the Isle of Man which are of the Province of York are within the Province of Canterbury The Archbishop whereof hath also a peculiar Jurisdiction in thirteen Parishes within the City of London and in other Diocesses c. Having also an Ancient Priviledge That wherever any Mannors or Advowsons do belong to his See they forthwith become exempt from the Ordinary and are reputed Peculiars and of his Diocess of Canterbury If you consider Canterbury as the Seat of the Metropolitan it hath under it twenty one Suffragan Bishops whereof seventeen in England and four in Wales But if you consider it as the Seat of a Diocesan so it comprehends only some part of Kent viz. 257 Parishes the residue being in the Diocess of Rochester together with some other Parishes dispersedly scituate in several Diocesses it being as aforesaid an Ancient Priviledge of this See that the places where the Archbishop hath any Mannors or Advowsons are thereby exempted from the Ordinary and are become Peculiars of the Diocess of Canterbury properly belonging to the Jurisdiction of the Archbishop of Canterbury whose Provincial Dean is the Bishop of London whose Chancellour is the Bishop of Winchester whose Vice-Chancellour anciently was the Bishop of Lincoln whose Precentor the Bishop of Salisbury whose Chaplain the Bishop of Worcester and the Bishop of Rochester when time was carried the Cross before him Lind. Const de Poenis gl ibid. c. 1. ver tanquam 2. The Metropolitan See of York had its Original at the first reception of the Gospel in England when King Lucius established Sampson the first Archbishop thereof Not long after the Conversion of the Saxons Paulinus by Pope Gregory's appointment was made Archbishop thereof An. 622. This Province of York anciently claimed and had a Metropolitan Jurisdiction over all the Bishops of Scotland whence they had their Consecration and to which they swore Canonical Obedience The Archbishop of York styles himself Primate and Metropolitan of England as the Archbishop of Canterbury Primate and Metropolitan of All England About two hundred years since viz. An. 1466. when George Nevil was Archbishop of York the Bishops of Scotland withdrew themselves from their obedience to him and had Archbishops of their own The Archbishop of York hath precedency before all Dukes not being of the Blood Royal as also before all the Great Officers of State except the Lord Chancellour Of this Province of York are the Bishopricks of Duresme Chester Carlisle and the Isle of Man who write themselves Eboracenses or Eborum The Diocess belonging to this See of York contains the two Counties of York and Notingham and in them 581 Parishes whereof 336 are Impropriations 3. It hath been question'd whether there be any difference between Archbishop and Metropolitan the DD. herein seem to be divided some conceiving that there is some difference between them others affirming that they are both one the Canon Law seems in a sense to favour each of these Opinions saying in one place that the Archbishop as President hath the charge and oversight of the Metropolitans and other Bishops 21. Dist Cleros In another place That Archbishop and Metropolitan are but one and the same in deed and in truth although they differ in Name Wilhel in Clem. ult de Privileg verb. Archiepiscopo vers fin Metropolitanus Archiepiscopus idem sunt Sed Metropolitanus nomen trahit à numero Ecclesiarum viz. à metro mensura polis Civitas Otho glo in verb. Archiepiscopus De Offic. Archiepisc He is called Archiepiscopus quasi Princeps Episcoporum in respect of the other Bishops whereof he is chief and Metropolitanus in respect of the number of the Cities or Cathedral Churches where the Bishopricks are Lindw ubi supr gl ib. ver Metropolitanum For the word Civitas doth signifie with us as it doth in other Kingdoms such a Town
which in the days of King Lucius was an Archbishoprick as aforesaid till St. Augustine in the year 598 took on him the Title of Archbishop of England setling his See at Canterbury 8. Upon the abrogating of the Popes power in England by King H. 8. in the Seventh year of his Reign it was concluded that the Archbishop of Canterbury should no more be styled the Popes Legate but Primate and Metropolitan of all England at which time Tho. Cranmer Fellow of Jesus-Colledge in Cambridge who pronounced the Divorce from Queen Katharine of Spain upon his advice given the King to leave the Court of Rome and to require the Opinions of Learned Divines being then in Germany procured such favour with the King that he caused him to be elected to this See of Canterbury and was afterwards with the then Bishop of Duresme made Tutor to King Edward the Sixth 9. The Archbishop of Canterbury was supposed to have had a concurrent Jurisdiction in the inferiour Diocesses within his Province which is not denied in the case of Dr. James only it is there said That was not as he was Archbishop but as he was Legatus Natus to the Pope as indeed so hâ— was before the tâ—me of King H. 8. as aforesaid by whom that Power together with the Pope was abrogated and so it ceased which the Archbishop of York never had nor ever claimed as appears in the forecited Case where it is further said That when there is a Controversie between the Archbishop and a Bishop touching Jurisdiction or between other Spiritual Persons the King is the indifferent Arbitrator in all Jurisdictions as well Spiritual as Temporal and that is a right of his Crown to distribute to them that is to declare their Bounds Consonant to that which is asserted in a Case of Commendam in Colt and Glovers Case against the Bishop of Coventry and Lichâ—ield where it is declared by the Lord Hobart Chief Justice That the King hath an immediate personal originary inherent Power which he executes or may execute Authoritate Regia Suprema Ecclesiastica as King and Sovereign Governour of the Church of England which is one of those Flowers qui faciunt Coronam which makes the Royal Crown and Diadem in force and vertue The Archbishop of Canterbury as he is Primate over All England and Metropolitan hath a Supereminency and some power even over the Archbishop of York hath under the King power to summon him to a National Synod and Archiepiscopus Eboracensis venire debet cum Episcopis suis ad nutum ejusâ— ut ejus Canonicis dispositionibus Obediens existat Yet the Archbishop of York had anciently not only divers Bishopricks in the North of England under his Province but for a long time all the Bishopricks of Scotland until little more than 200 years since and until Pope Sixtus the Fourth An. 1470. created the Bishop of St. Andrews Archbishop and Metropolitan of all Scotland He was also Legatus Natus and had the Legantine Office and Authority annexed to that Archbishoprick he hath the Honour to Crown the Queen and to be her perpetual Chaplain Of the forementioned Diocesses of his Province the Bishop of Durham hath a peculiar Jurisdiction and in many things is wholly exempt from the Jurisdiction of the Archbishop of York who hath notwithstanding divers Priviledges within his Province which the Archbishop of Canterbury hath within his own Province 10. The Archbishop is the Ordinary of the whole Province yet it is clear That by the Canon Law he may not as Metropolitan exercise his Jurisdiction over the Subjects of his Suffragan Bishops but in certain Cases specially allowed in the Law whereof Hostiensis enumerates one and twenty The Jurisdiction of the Archbishop is opened sometimes by himself nolente Ordinario as in the Case of his Visitation and sometimes by the party in default of Justice in the Ordinary as by Appeal or Nullities Again it may sometimes be opened by the Ordinary himself without the party or Archbishop as where the Ordinary sends the Cause to the Archbishop for although the Canon Law restrains the Archbishop to call Causes from the Ordinary Nolente Ordinario save in the said 21 Cases yet the Law left it in the absolute power of the Ordinary to send the Cause to the Archbishop absolutely at his will without assigning any special reason and the Ordinary may consult with the Archbishop at his pleasure without limitation Notwithstanding which and albeit the Archbishop be Judge of the whole Province tamen Jurisdictio sua est signata non aperitur nisi ex causis Nor is the Subject hereby to be put to any such trouble as is a Grievance and therefore the Law provides that Neminem oportet exire de Provincia ad Provinciam vel de Civitate ad Civitatem nisi ad Relationem Judicis ita ut Actor forum Rei sequatur 11. If the Archbishop visit his Inferiour Bishop and Inhibit him during the Visitation if the Bishop hath a title to Collate to a Benefice within his Diocess by reason of Lapse yet he cannot Institute his Clerk but he ought to be presented to the Archbishop and he is to Institute him by reason that during the Inhibition his power of Jurisdiction is suspended It was a point on a special Verdict in the County of Lincoln and the Civilians who argued thereon seemed to agree therein but the Case was argued upon another point and that was not resolved Likewise by the Statute of 25 H. 8. c. 21. the Archbishop of Canterbury hath power to give Faculties and Dispensations whereby he can as to Plurality sufficiently now Dispense de jure as Anciently the Pope did in this Realm de facto before the making of that Statute whereby it is enacted That all Licenses and Dispensations not repugnant to the Law of God which heretofore were sued for in the Court of Rome should be hereafter granted by the Archbishop of Canterbury and his Successors 12. By the Constitutions and Canons Ecclesiastical Edit 1603. Can. 94. It is Ordained That no Dean of the Arches nor Official of the Archbishops Consistory shall originally Cite or Summon any person which dwelleth not within the particular Diocess or Peculiar of the said Archbishop c. without the License of the Diocesan first had and obtained in that behalf other than in such particular Cases only as are expresly excepted and reserved in and by the Statute of 23 H. 8. c. 9. on pain of suspension for three months In the Case of Lynche against Porter for a Prohibition upon the said Statute of 23 H. 8. c. 9. it was declared by the Civilians in Court That they used to Cite any Inhabitant of and in London to appear and make Answer in the Archbishop of Canterbury's high Court of Arches originally And Dr. Martyn said It had been so used for the space of 427 years before the making of the Statute and upon
as Deacons and Curates in places appointed 2. Under this Name or Appellation of Bishops are contained Bishops Primates Metropolitans Patriarchs and Summus Pontifex Dist 21. c. 1. And the Presbyters also C. Legimus § 1. Dist 93. Spec. de Instr Edit Sect. 14. vers de Episcopo and for such commonly used and taken in the New Testament l. 14. c. de Episc Cler. In some Acts of Parliament we find the Bishop to be called Ordinary and so taken at the Common Law as having Ordinary Jurisdiction in Causes Ecclesiastical albeit in the Civil Law whence that word Ordinarius is taken it signifies any Judge authorized to take Cognizance of Causes proprio suo jure as he is a Magistrate and not by way of Deputation or Delegation The word Ordinary doth chiefly take place in a Bishop and other Superiours who alone are Universal in their Jurisdictions yet under this word are comprized also other Ordinaries viz. such as to whom Ordinary Jurisdiction doth of right belong whether by Priviledge or by Custome Lindw de Constit c. Exterior ver Ordinarii The Pallium Episcopale or Bishops Pall mentioned as Sr. Ed. Coke observes in some Statutes and many Records and Histories is a Hood of white Wool to be worn as Doctors Hoods upon the Shouldiers with Four Crosses woven into it c. for the Form and Colours whereof vid. Antiq. Brit. Eccles fo 1. This Pallium Episcopale is the Arms belonging to the See of Canterbury vid. Cassan de glo mun p. 4. fo 103. a. 26. Consid ubi multa Legas de Pallio Henry Dean the 65th Archbishop of Canterbury An. 1502. had Pallium Archiepiscopatus Insigne sent him from Pope Alexander 6. by his Secretary Adrian which by the Bishop of Lichfield and Coventry Authorized thereto by the Pope was presented him at Lambeth in these words viz. Ad honorem Dei Omnipotentis c. Tibi tradimus Pallium de Corpore beati Petri sumptum plenitudinem videlicet Pontificalis Officii c. whereupon he swore Canonical obedience to the Apostolical See of Rome 3. The Kings of England were Anciently the Founders of all the Archbishopricks and Bishopricks in this Realm and also in Wales the Bishops thereof were Originally of the Foundation of the Princes of Wales Bishops in England originally were Donative per traditionem Baculi Pastoralis Annuli until King John by his Charter granted that they should be Eligible Chart. 25. Jan. An. Reg. 17. De Commuâ—i Consensu Baronum after which came in the Congé d'Eslire And at this day the Bishopricks in Ireland are Donative Rolls 342. The Patronage of all Bishopricks is in the King so as that he gives leave to the Chapters to chuse them In Ancient times the King gave the Bishopricks and then afterwards gave leave to the Chapters to chuse them as aforesaid The learned Serjeant Roll in that part of his Abridgment touching this Subject makes mention of 1 E. 1. Rot. Clauso Memb. 11. in dorso where there is this Protestation made by the King Cum Ecclesia Cathedralis viduatur de jure debeat soleat de Consuetudine provideri per Electionem Canonicam ab ejusmodi potissimum Celebrandam Collegiis Capitulis personis ad quos jus pertinet petita tamen prius ab Illustri Rege Angliae super hoc Licentia obtenta demum Celebrata Electione persona Electa eidem Regi habeat Praesentari ut idem Rex contra personam ipsam possit proponere si quid rationabile habeat contra eum And the Protestation goes further That in case the Pope makes Provision without such Canonical Election the King shall not be obliged to give him his Temporalties yet of grace for the time present he give the Temporalties to the Abbot Elect of Canterbury Thus the Election of Bishops by Deans and Chapters began by the grant of the King but the Grant was to Elect after License first had and obtained as appears by the Stat. of 25 Ed. 3. Stat. de Provisoribus Rastal 325 d. And King John was the first that granted it by his Charter dated 15 Jan. An. 16. William Rufus K. after the Archbishop of Canterbury's death kept the See without an Archbishop for the space of four years and then assum'd divers other Ecclesiastical Promotions into his own hands that were then vacant putting to Sale divers Rights and Revenues of the Church But King H. 1. made a Law against Reservations of Ecclesiastical Possessions upon Vacancies In the time of Edward the Confessor the Prelates used to receive Investitute from the King by giving them the Pastoral Staff and a Ring And so it was used in the time of H. 1. but Suffragans were invested only by the Ring without the Staff for that they are not Bishops so fully and compleatly as the other 4. To the Creation of Bishops are requisite Election Confirmation Consecration and Investiture Upon the vavancy of a See the King grants his License under his Great Seal to the Dean and Chapter of such vacant Cathedral to proceed to an Election of such a person as by his Letters Missive he shall nominate and appoint to succeed in such vacant Archbishoprick or Bishoprick which Election must be within twenty days next after their receiving such License or Letters Missive upon failure whereof they run the danger of a Praemunire Or if above twelve days after their receipt thereof the Election be deferr'd the King may by his Letters Patent nominate or present to such vacant Bishoprick to the Archbishop or Metropolitan of that Province wherein such See is void or unto one Archbishop and two other Bishops or to four such Bishops as his Majesty shall think fit in case upon such Nomination or Presentment by the King the default of Election by the Dean and Chapter be to the Office and Dignity of a Bishop Otherwise if they Elect according to his Majesties pleasure in his Letters Missive the Election is good and upon their Certificate thereof unto his Majesty under their Common Seal the person so Elected is reputed and called Lord Bishop Elect yet is he not thereby compleat Bishop to all intents and purposes for as yet he hath not Potestationem Jurisdictionis neque Ordinis nor can have the same untill his Confirmation and Consecration for which Reason it is that if after such Election and before Consecration a Writ of Right be brought in the Court of a Mannor belonging to such Bishoprick it is not directed Episcopo but Ballivis of the Bishop Elect. The order of making a Bishop consists chiefly in these Eight things viz. 1. Nomination 2. Congé d'Eslire 3. Election 4. Royal Assent 5. Confirmation 6. Creation 7. Consecration 8. Installation Vid. Grendon's Case in Plowd Trin. 17 Jac. B. R. Sobrean Teige vers Kevan Roll. Rep. par 2. The Creation of a Bishop is in this Solemn
manner viz. The Bishops See being vacant the Dean and Chapter of that Cathedral gives notice thereof to the King humbly requesting his Majesty's leave to chuse another the King grants his Congé d'Eslire Thereupon the Dean summons a Chapter they elect the person recommended by his Majesties Letters that Election after a first or second modest refusal being accepted by the party elected is certified to the King and to the Archbishop of that Province hereupon the King grants his Royal Assent under his Great Seal exhibited to the said Archbishop with Command to Confirm and Consecrate him upon this the Archbishop subscribes his Fiat Confirmatio withal giving Commission under his Archiepiscopal Seal to his Vicar-General to perform all the Acts requisite for perfecting his Confirmation Hereupon the Vicar-General in the Archbishops name issues a Citation summoning all Opposeâ—s of the said Election to make their appearance at a certain time and place then and there to offer their Objections if they have any This done by an Officer of the High-Court of Arches usually at Bow-Church London by Proclamation thrice and affixing the said Citation on that Church-door an Authentick Certificate thereof is by the said Officer returned to the said Archbishop and Vicar-General At the time and place aforesaid the Proctor for the said Dean and Chapter exhibits the Royal Assent and the Commission of the Archbishop to the Vicar-General who after the reading thereof accepts the same Then the Proctor exhibits the Proxy from the Dean and Chapter presents the elected Bishop returns the Citation and desires that the Opposers may be thrice publickly called which done and their Contumacy accused desires that in poenam Contumaciae the business in hand may proceed which the Vicar-General in a Schedule by him read and subscribed doth order Then the Proctor gives a Summary Petition therein deducing the whole Process of Election and Consent and desires a time may be assign'd him to prove it which the Vicar-General admits and decrees After this the Proctor exhibits the Royal Assent again with the elected Bishops Assent and the said Certificate to the Archbishop desiring a time to be presently assigned for Final Sentence which the Vicar-General decrees Then the Proctor desires that all Opposers may again be thrice publickly called which done and none appearing nor opposing they are pronounced Contumacious and a Decree made to proceed to Sentence by a Schedule read and subscribed by the Vicar-General Whereupon the Bishop elect takes the Oaths of Supremacy Simony and Canonical Obedience After this the Dean of the Arches reads and subscribes the Sentence Next after the Confirmation follows the Consecration of the elected Bishop according to the Kings Mandate which is solemnly done by the Archbishop with the assistance of two other Bishops according to the approved Rights and Ceremonies of the Church of England and in conformity to the manner and Form of Consecrating Bishops according to the Rule laid down in the Fourth Council of Carthage about the year 470 generally received in all the Provinces of the Western Church After the Premises there issues a Mandate from the Archbishop to the Archdeacon of his Province to install the Bishop Elected Confirmed and Consecrated who or his Proxy which is usual being in presence of a Publick Notary introduced into the Cathedral Church on any day between the hours of 9 and 11 by the said Archdeacon doth first declare his assent to the Kings Supremacy c. Then the Archdeacon with the Canons c. having accompanied the Bishop to the Quire and placed him in the Episcopal Seat doth pronounce as followeth viz. Ego authoritate mihi Commissa Induco Inthroâ—izo Reverendum in Christo Patrem Dominum J. S. Episcopum Et Dominus custodiat suum introitum exitum ex hoc nunc in saeculum c. Then after the Divine Service proper for the occasion the Bishop being conducted into the Chapter-house and there placed on a high Seat the Archdeacon and all the Prebends c. of the Church acknowledge Canonical Obedience to him And the Publick Notary by the Archdeacons command records the whole matter of Fact in this Affair in an Instrument to remain as Authentick to Posterity After all which the Bishop is introduced into the Kings presence to do his Homage for his Temporalties or Barony by kneeling down and putting his hands between the hands of the King sitting in his Chair of State and by taking a solemn Oath to be true and faithful to his Majesty and that he holds his Temporalties of Him When Matth. Parker in the second year of Queen Eliz. 1559. elected to the Archbishoprick of Canterbury had his Confirmation in the Court of Arches according to the usual form in that behalf This being performed an entertainment for the Vicar General the Dean of the Arches and other Officers of that Court whose presence was requisite at this Solemnity was provided at the Nagâ—head Tavern in Cheapside Lond. whereby occasion was taken by the Roman Adversaries maliciously to report That the Nagshead Tavern was the place of Consecration Heyl. The form or manner of making a Bishop and of translating him from one Bishoprick to another differs only in this that in the latter there needs no Consecration And the translation of a Bishop to an Archbishoprick differs only in the Commission which is directed by his Majesty to four or more Bishops to Confirm him 5. Each Archbishop every Bishop and their Officials have their Seals of Office respectively which being affixed to a writing makes the Instrument Authentick whereby the use and practice of Tabellions or Publick Notaries as in Forreign parts is with us much abated For that of a Tabellion allowed by Authority to Engross and Register private Contracts and Obligations his Office in some Countries did formerly differ from that of a publick Notary but now they are as one and the same Office Quoniam Tabellionum usus in Regno Angliae proper quod magis ad Sigilla Authentica credi est necesse ut â—orum facilius habeatur Statuimus ut Sigillum habeant non solum Archiepiscopi Episcopi sed eorum Officiales And all Bishops Ordinaries Archdcacons and all others exercising any Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction ought to have the Kings Arms engraven on their Seal of Office but the Archbishop of Canterbury may use his own Seal And all Process Ecclesiastical and Certificates into any Court of Record are to be in the Kings name Teste the Bishop But as to the making admitting ordering and reforming of Chancellors Commissaries Officials Advocates Proctors and other Officers Ministers and Substitutes This the Bishops may do in their own Names and under their own Seals 6. If one be Elected and the Temporalties granted to him yet he is not Bishop before Consecration 41 E. 3. 6. 46 E. 3. 32. Quaere For he may refuse to be Bishop after Election and before Consecration but not after 41 E. 3. 5. b. When upon
Men which belong to the Blessed Hill They abstained from things that have life and some of them from Marriage One Dosithens a Samaritan is supposed to be the first Founder of the Samaritam Heresies and the first among them that rejected the Prophets as not having spoken by the Holy Ghost There were four sects of Samaritan Hereticks according to Epiphanius each of them holding their different Heresies in some respects and having in other respects certain Heretical Tenents common to them all By all which premisses it is most evident that the Prince of Darkness and the Father of Lyes hath had in all Ages Nations and Churches his Emissaries to infect them with Heretical and Blasphemous Erros but the Gates or Power of Hell to this day never could nor to Eternity ever shall prevail against the Truth CHAP. XLI Of Councils Synods and Convocations 1. The several kinds of Councils and Synods 2. What Canons in force in the Realm of Primo Ed. 6. Also how the Canons entituled Reformatio Legum Ecclesiasticarum became abortive 3. That part of the Canon Law is part of the Law of England 4. Convocation in England what how and by what Authority and for what ends conven'd also of what Members it doth consist with the Authority thereof 5. Convocations and Provincial Synods of very great Antiquity in England have been ever call'd by the Kings Writ their Priviledges 6. The Canons and Ecclesiastical Constitutions may not be repugnant either to the Kings Prerogative or to the Laws Statutes or Customes of this Realm 7. Lindwood's Method of Provincial Synods in this Realm and under what Archbishops 8. The four several kinds of Councils and Synods in general 9. A compendious Catalogue thereof when and where held by and under whom conven'd with the principal matters therein treated and determined 1. OF Councils or Synods there are four kinds viz. 1 Oecumenical as being called out divers Nations 2 National as out of divers Provinces both these kinds of Councils or Synods were ever assembled by Imperial Regal or Papal Authority 3 Provincial as out of divers Dioceses conven'd by Metropolitans or Patriarchs 4 Diocesan as out of one Diocese onely assembled by the Bishop thereof The frequent celebration of Synods the Council of Basil calls praecipuam agri Domini culturam Touching Synods vid. Duar. de Sacr. Eccl. minist et benefic 2. In the Reign of King Hen. 8. the Bishops and Clergy in the Convocation an 1532. oblig'd themselves neither to make nor execute any Canons or Constitutions Ecclesiastical but as they were thereto enabled by the Kings Authority it was by them desired by him assented unto and confirm'd in Parliament that all such Canons and Constitutions Synodal and Provincial as were before in use and neither repugnant to the word of God the Kings prerogative Royal or the known Laws of the Land should remain in force until a Review thereof were made by 30 persons of the Kings appointment which Review not having been made from that time to the first year of King Edward 6. All the said old Canons and Constitutions so restrained and qualified did then still remain in force as before they were For this consult the Act of Parliament of 25 H. 8. c. 1. And in the Third year of the said King Edward 6. there passed an Act in Parliament For enabling the King to nominate Eight Bishops and as many Temporal Lords and Sixteen Members of the Lower House of Parliament for Reviewing of such Canons and Constitutions as remained in force by virtue of the Statute made in the 25th year of King H. 8. and fitting them for the use of the Church in all times succeeding According to which Act the King directed a Commission to Archbishop Cranmer and the rest of the Persons whom he thought fit to nominate to that employment and afterwards appointed a Sub-Committee of Eight persons to prepare the Work and make it ready for the rest that it might be dispatch'd with the more expedition which said Eight persons were the Archbishop of Canterbury Dr. Goodrick Bishop of Ely Dr. Cox the Kings Almoner Peter Martyr Dr. in Divinity William May and Rowland Taylor Drs. of Laws John Lucas and Richard Goodrick Esquires by whom the Work was undertaken and digested fashioned according to the method of the Roman Decretals and called by the name of Reformatio Legum Ecclesiasticarum c But not being Commissionated hereunto till the Eleventh of November in the year 1551. they either wanted time to Communicate to the chief Commissioners by whom it was to be presented to the King or found the King encumber'd with more weighty Affairs than to attend the perusal thereof And so the King dying before he had given life unto it by his Royal Assent and Signiture the design miscarried and never since thought fit to be resumed in the following Times by any of those who have had the Government of the Church or were concerned in the honour and safety thereof 3. It is asserted by good Authority That if the Canon Law be made part of the Law of this Realm then it is as much the Law of the Land and as well and by the same Authority as any other part of the Law of the Land Likewise in the Case of Shute against Higden touching Voidance of a Former Benefice by being Admitted and Instituted into a Second and that by the Ancient Canon Law received in this Kingdom This says the same Authority is the Law of the Kingdom in such cases And in the Case of Hill against Good the same Author doth further assert That a Lawful Canon is the Law of the Kingdom as well as an Act of Parliament And whatever is the Law of the Kingdom is as much the Law as any thing else is so for what is Law doth not suscipere magis minus Which Premisses though they may seem yet are not inconsistent with what Sr. Ed. Coke says viz. That the Laws of England are not derived from any Forein Law either Canon Civil or other but a special Law appropriated to this Kingdom That it may be said of its Law as of its situation Et penitus toto divisos Orbo Britannos 4 Convocation is the highest Ecclesiastical Court or Assembly called and convened in time of Parliament by the Kings Writ directed to the Archbishops consisting of all the Clergy of both Provinces either Personally or Representatively present in the Upper House of the Archbishops and Bishops and the Lower House of the other Clergy or their Proctors chosen and appointed to appear for Cathedral or other Collegiate Churches and for the Common Clergy of every Diocess with a Prolocutor of each House and President of the Convocation for the Province of Canterbury to consult of matters Ecclesiastical and thereon to Treat Agree Consent and Conclude as occasion requires on certain Constitutions and Canons Ecclesiastical to be ratified and confirmed by the Royal Assent They were Anciently called
Immunitatibus gaudeant quibus Milites Burgenses Parliamenti Ant. Brit. fo 284. nu 30. 6. The Jurisdiction of the Convocation in this Realm though relating to matters meerly Spiritual and Ecclesiastical yet is subordinate to the establish'd Laws of the Land it being Provided by the Statute of 25 H. 8. c. 19. That no Canons Constitutions or Ordinances shall be made or put in execution within this Realm by Authority of the Convocation of the Clergy repugnant to the Prerogative Royal or to the Customes Laws or Statutes of this Realm To the same effect was that of 9 Ed. 1. Rot. Parl. Memb. 6. Inhibitio Archiepiscopo omnibus Episcopis aliis Praelatis apud Lambeth Conventuris ne aliquid statuant in praejudicium Regis Coronam vel dignitatem For although the Archbishop and the Bishops and the rest of the Clergy of his Province Assembled in a Synod have power to make Constitutions in Spiritual things yet they ought to be Assembled by Authority of the King and to have as aforesaid his Royal Assent to their Constitutions which being had and obtained the Canons of the Church made by the Convocation and the King without Parliament shall bind in all matters Ecclesiastical as well as an Act of Parliament as was Resolved in Bird and Smiths Case Although the Saxons who founded and endowed most of our Churches and made many good Laws in reference to the Jurisdiction power and priviledges thereof yet the Royal Prerogative with the Laws and Customes of the Realm were ever so preserved as not to be invaded thereby King AEthelbert the first Saxon King King Ina AEthelstane Edmund Edgar and King Kanute all these made Laws in favour of the Church but none of them ever entrenched on the Prerogative of the Crown or on the Laws or Customes of the Realm nor any of those ancient Church-Laws ever made without the Supream Authority to ratifie and confirm the same 7. The Laws and Constitutions whereby the Ecclesiastical Government is supported and the Church of England governed are the General Canons made by General Councils also the Arbitria Sanctorum Patrum the Decrees of several Archbishops and Bishops the Ancient Constitutions made in our several Provincial Synods either by the Legates Otho and Othobon or by several Archbishops of Canterbury All which by the 25 H. 8. are in force in England so far as they are not repugnant to the Kings Prerogative the Laws and Customes of England Also the Canons made in Convocations of Later times as Primo Jacobi Regis and confirmed by his Regal Authority Also in some Statutes Enacted by Parliament touching Ecclesiastical affairs together with divers Customes not written but in use beyond the memory of Man and where these fail the Civil Law takes place Among the Britain Councils according to Bishop Prideaux his Synopsis of Councils Edit 5. those amongst the rest are of most remark viz. At Winchester in King Edgars time under Dunstane at Oxford by Stephen Langton Archbishop of Canterbury at Claringdon under King Henry the Second The Council under King Edward the 6 th in which the 39 Articles of the English Confession was concluded and confirmed The Synod under the same King from which we receive the English Liturgy which now we have composed by Seven Bishops and Four Doctors and confirmed by the publick consent of the Church which as also the said 39 Articles the succeeding Princes Queen Eliz. King James and King Charles ratified and commended to Posterity At London a Synod in which 141 Canons or Constitutions relating to the pious and peaceable Government of the Church presented to King James by the Synod and confirmed by his Regal Authority and at Perth in Scotland where were Articles concerning Administring the Sacrament to the Sick Private Baptism where Necessity requires Confirmation admitting Festivals Kneeling at the Receiving the Sacrament and an allowance of Venerable Customes But de Concil Britan. vid. D. Spelman The Ancient Canons of the Church and Provincial Constitutions of this Realm of England were according to Lindwood the Canonist who being Dean of the Arches compiled and explained the same in the time of King H. 6. made in this order or method and under these Archbishops of Canterbury viz. The Canons or Constitutions 1. Of Stephen Langton Cardinal Archbishop of Canterbury in the Council at Oxford in the year of our Lord 1222 who distinguish'd the Bible into Chapters 2. Of Otho Cardinal the Popes Legate in Anno 1236. on whose Constitutions John de Athon Dr. of Laws and one of the Canons of Lincoln did comment or gloss 3. Of Boniface Archbishop of Cant. 1260. 4. Of Othobon Cardinal of St. Adrian and Legate of the Apostolical Chair on whose Constitutions the said John de Athon did likewise Glossematize His Canons were made at London in Anno 1268. 5. Of John Peckham Archbishop of Canterbury at a Synod held at Reding An. 1279. 6. Of the same Peckham at a Synod held at Lambeth An. 1281. 7. Of Robert Winchelse Archbishop of Canterbury An. 1305. 8. Of Walter Reynold Archbishop of Canterbury at a Synod held at Oxford An. 1322. These Constitutions in some Books are ascribed to Simon Mepham but erroneously for the date of these Constitutions being An. 1322. the said Walter Reynold according to the Chronicle died in An. 1327. and was succeeded by Simon Mepham 9. Of Simon Mepham Archbishop of Cant. An. 1328. 10. Of John Stradford Archbishop An. 13 ... 11. Of Simon Islepe Archbishop An. 1362. 12. Of Simon Sudbury Archbishop An. 1378. 13. Of Tho. Arundel Archbishop at a Synod or Council held at Oxford An. 1408. 14. Of Henry Chichley Archbishop An. 1415. 15. Of Edmond Archbishop of Canterbury 16. Of Richard Archbishop of Canterbury The Dates of the Canons or Constitutions of these Two last Lindwood makes no mention by reason of the uncertainty thereof but withal says it is clear That Richard did immediately succeed the foresaid Stephen Langton and the said Edmond succeeded Richard Lindw de Poen c. ad haec infra in verb. Mimime admittatur If so then it was most probably Richard Wethershed who was Archbishop of Canterbury An. 1229. And St. Edmond Chancellor of Oxford who was Archbishop of Canterbury An. 1234. 8. Councils were either General or Oecumenical from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whereunto Commissioners by the Emperours Authority were sent from all quarters of the World where Christ hath been preached Or National or Provincial or Particular by Bullenger called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 such were the Councils of Gangra Neo-caesarea and many others commonly Assembled by Patriarchs and Bishops in some particular place of a Countrey The ends of these Councils chiefly were either for the suppression of Heresies the decision of Controversies the appeasing of Schisms or the Ordaining of Canons and Constitutions for decency of Order in the Church Vid. AElfrici Canones ad Wulfinum Episcopum Can. 33. where it is said That there were Four Synods
Simony and the Error of the Nicholaitans whereof they counted such Priests guilty as had married Wives though they did not as the Nicholaitans make them Common At Mantua An. 1066. the Emperour Henry the Fourth assembled a Council for pacifying the Differences in the Roman Church between Alexander the Second and Candalus called Honorius the Second wherein Alexander was declared Pope and Candalus pardoned At Winchester Pope Alexander the Second by two Cardinals sent into England Assembled a Council to appease the Troubles of the Church in this Kingdom wherein they deposed certain Bishops and Abbots among whom Stigandus Bishop of Canterbury because he had possessed that Chair Robert Archbishop thereof being then alive and because he possessed another Bishoprick with it viz. the Bishoprick of Winchester At Friburgh anciently called Tributia the Bishops of Germany assembled themselves in a Council in which they declared the Archbishop of Bremen to be an Enemy to their Countrey except he delivered up the young Emperour Henry the Fourth to be educated according to the Covenant made between the Princes and Bishops of Germany during his Minority At Mentz An. 1069. a Council was assembled in order to a Divorce of the Emperour Henry 4. from his Wife from which he was disswaded by the Arguments of Petrus Damianus the Popes Nuncio for that purpose At Erfurd An. 1074. the Bishop of Mentz assembled a Council in order to an observance of a Command from Pope Gregory 7 th touching a separation of the Priests within the Bishoprick of Mentz from their Wives or else to depose them from their Offices By reason whereof as also by reason of the Bishops exaction of Tithes from Turingia this Council rose in a tumult and great confusion re infecta At Mentz An. 1075. the Bishop thereof being commanded by Pope Gregory 7 th to separate the Priests from their Wives convened a Synod but the married Priests so terrified the Bishop of Mentz and the Bishop of Chur the Popes Nuncio that this Council also as the former was dissolved and nothing done At Wormes the Emperour assembled all the Bishops of his Kingdom in order to a deposing of Pope Gregory 7 th otherwise called Hildebrand accused of Perjury Ambition Avarice and Pride The determination of this Council was That he should be removed from the Popedom which was Subscribed by all the Bishops present at the Council At Friburgh An. 1076. another Council was assembled wherein the Princes of Saxony and Sweve appeared in favour of the See of Rome against the Emperour Henry the Fourth At Rome by order of the Pope a Council was assembled in Lent wherein the Emperour Henry 4 th was not only Anathematiz'd but also denuded as far as in them lay of his Imperial Dignity At Brixia in the year 1080. the Emperour Henry 4 th assembled 30 Bishops of Germany and Italy together with many Princes of the Empire All which consented That Hildebrand should be deposed from the Popedom and Gilbertus Bishop of Ravenna placed in his room At Rome An. 1081. the Emperour Henry 4 th with the Advice of the Roman Senate appointed a Council to be Assembled wherein Hildebrand was deposed and Gilbertus otherwise Wigbertus to succeed in the Papacy This Council was called by the said Emperour soon after he had besieged and taken the City of Rome At Beneventum a Council was Assembled by Pope Victor the Third who before his Election to the Papacy was named Desiderius Abbot in Cassinates chosen by the Romans not regarding Gilbertus whom the Emperour had made Pope In this Council Victor the Third Anathematized Gilbertus Bishop of Ravenna At Clermont in Overnie of France in the year 1095. Vrbanus the Second convened a great Assembly wherein it was Ordained That an Army should be raised for support of the distressed Christians in Jerusalem and recovery of the Holy Land out of the hands of the Infidels The which was likewise Ordained in the Council of Placentia and other Councils of the lesser concern here omitted for Brevities sake In the next viz. the 12 th Century there were above 115 Councils To instance in the most material of them may suffice for this Abridgment At Paris Vrbanus the Second at the complaint of Alexius Emperour of Constantinople against the rage of the Turks assembled a Council of most Nations and was present himself thereat In this Council were appointed 100000 Men out of the Western Kingdoms for the Holy Land At Florence Pope Paschalis the Second convened a Council wherein the Bishop of Florence was called to an account for Preaching openly That Antichrist was already come for which he was sharply rebuked and commanded That for time to come he should utter no such Doctrine At London in the year 1102. in the Third year of the Reign of Hen. 1. King of England Anselmus Archbishop of Canterbury assembled a Council for prohibiting the Marriages of Priests and the year following was constrained to convene another Council at St. Pauls in London to make Constitutions for the punishment of such as defiled themselves with Sodomitical Lusts At Mentz An. 1106. a great Council was assembled against the Emperour Henry 4. whom they condemned of Heresie which was Simony because he would not resign the Right of Investure of Bishops into the Popes hands and having Excommunicated him took off his Imperial Crown At Troyes in France in the year 1107. Pope Paschalis the Second convened a Council which treated concerning the Investure of Bishops not to be in the power of Lay-persons At Triburia in Friburgh in the year 1119. the Bishops of Germany assembled concerning the Investure of Bishops and in opposition to the Emperour Henry the Fifth At Senon a Council was called against Abelardus by reason of his Heresie He was also accounted an Heretick in the Council of Soâ—sson The First Four Lateran Councils are comprehend under one and the same Title as more favouring the Roman Dissentions than the Doctrine and Discipline of the Church The first under Henry the Fifth and Calixtus the Second which had 300 or according to Bellarmine 900 Bishops and 22 Canons In this Council Burdinus the Anti-Pope was laid aside the vestures with the Ring and Staff were taken from the Emperour and given to the Pope who absolved the Emperour and gave him power of electing German Bishops In this Council there were appointed Crosses for the 〈◊〉 War by means whereof Pardon of Sins might be grant 〈◊〉 them that undertook that War and to their Families The Second Lateran Council was under Lotharius the Emperour and Innocentius the Second which increased to the number of about 2000 Bishops This Council omitted Thirty Canons lately published by Gratian from the Vatican Library which Bellarmine is said to reject It discharged Peter usurping the Roman See after Leo under the name of Anacletus the Second branded for Hereticks Peter of
the best Analogy with the truth comparing one Antiquary with another touching that Subject This Radulphus de Diceto was Dean of London a very Ancient Historian he wrote the History of England from A. 1147. to 1193. in a Book Entituled Imagines Historiarum and in the Prologue to his Chronicle Abbreviations says That Augustine who by Pope Gregory was sent into England An. 600. after he had Converted Ethelbert King of Kent to the Christian Faith went in the year 602. to Arles where he was Consecrated Episcopus Anglorum by Etherius Archbishop of that place and being returned into Britain sent Laurentius the Presbyter and Petrus the Monk to Pope Gregory giving him an account of Britains being converted to the Faith and himself made Bishop thereof Whereupon the said Gregory sent them back into England and with them several Divines to preach the Gospel in this Isle among which the Chief were Mellitus Justus Paulinus and Ruffinianus by whom he also sent the Pall to Augustine and at the same time wrote him in what manner he should Constitute Bishops in England and that in haec verba viz. Per locos singulos 12 Episcopos ordines qui tuae subjaceant ditioni◠quatenus Lundoniensis Civitatis Episcopus semper in posterum à Synodo propria debeat Consecrari c. Ad Eboricum vero Civitatem te volumus Episcopum mittere quem ipse judicaveris Ordinare Ita duntaxat ut si eadem Civitas cum finitimis locis Verhum Dei receperit ipse quoque 12. Episcopos ordinet Metropolitani honore fruatur Quem tamen tuae Fraternitatis volumus dispositioni subjacere Post obitum vero tuum ita Episcopus quos ordinaverit praesit ut Lundoniensis Episcopi nullo modo ditioni subjaceat Sit vero inter Lundoni Eboricae Civitatis Episcopos in posterum honoris ista Distinctio ut ipse prior habeatur qui prius fuerit Ordinatus Tua vero Fraternitas Episcopos quos ordinaveris qui vel per Episcopum Eboracae fuerint Ordinati Sacerdotes etiam totius Britanniae Subjectos habeat After the receipt of these Orders from Pope Gregory the Bishops of Britain were conven'd to a Conference by Augustine he having first Ordained the said Laurentius as his Suffragan the said Mellitus Bishop of London and the said Justus Bishop of Rochester About which time King Ethelbert built St. Pauls Church London or re-edified the same About this time also it was viz. An. 608. that Pope Boniface obtain'd of the Emperour Phocas That the Church of Rome should be the Head of all other Churches That of Constantinople having till then assumed that Title the which was after Decreed sub Anathemate in a Council of 62 Bishops Afterwards the the said Laurentius Mellitus and Justus became Archbishops of Canterbury successively viz. Laurentius in An. 615. Mellitus in An. 622. and Justus in An. 626. according to the computation of the said Radulphus by the last of which Paulinus was Ordained Archbishop of York and to which Justus Pope Boniface wrote in haec verba viz. Authoritati beati Petri praecipientes firmamus ut in Dorobernia Civitate semper in posterum Metropolitanus totius Britanniae locus habeatur omnesque Provinciae Regni Anglorum praefati loci Metropolitanae Ecclesiae subjiciantur Again the precedency of the See of Canterbury is recorded by the said Rodolphus in these words viz. Sicut Cantia subjicitur Romae quod ex ea fidem accepit ita Eboricum subjicitur Cantuariae quae eo Praedicatores misit Sicut igitur sedes Cantuariae prima fuit in fide prima sit in honore After Justus Honorius was made Archbishop of Canterbury whom Paulinus consecrated at Lincoln to whom Honorius Pope wrote in haec verba viz. Cum Dorobernensis Antistes vel Eboracensis de hac vita transierit is qui superest habeat potestatem alterum ordinandi Bed lib. 2. cap. 16. Si de Consecrationibus Archiepiscoporum Cantuar. contrarium aliquid inveneris in Authentico Libro quam in hoc volumine reperiatur adquiescam in omnibus And in the year 632. Pope Honorius wrote unto Honorius Archbishop of Canterbury in these words viz. Tuae Jurisdictioni subjici praecipimus omnes Angliae Ecclesias Regiones ut in Civitate Dorobernia Metropolitanus Locus honor Archiepiscopatus Caput omnium Ecclesiarum Anglorum semper in posterum servetur That the Archiepiscopal Seat at York is likewise of very great Antiquity is evident by what is forementioned touching Paulinus Archbishop thereof above one Thousand years since Our Learned Antiquary tells us Ex Patriis Scriptoribus That York was adorned with an Episcopal Seat by Constantius But if so or if that be the truth which is recorded of Paulinus aforesaid how then could Faganus sent hither by Pope Eleut herius to King Lucius to plant the Christian Religion be as reported the first Archbishop thereof or how could King Lucius place there one Theodosius which yet is also affirmed Or how could Sampson under the same King be Bishop of York as appears by Godwin who yet suspects it in regard that at the first entertainment of Christianity among us nor Hebrew nor Greek Names of the New Testament were so rise among the Britains and indeed this Sampson is more generally reserved to some Ages after till King Arthurs time Thus the Original of things as aforesaid seems full of obscurity and uncertainty yet it is most probable that the first Bishop of York was not till Constantines days and we shall find this Bishop at Arles in the Council there held about the year 314. whither as himself writes in his Epistle to Chrestus Bishop of Syracuse he summoned to hear the Cause of the Donatists many Bishops from divers places In the last Edition of this Council published by Jacobus Sirmondus at Paris among other Subscriptions thereunto you have out of Britain these following viz. Eborius Episcopus de Civitate Eboracensi Provincia Britannia Restitutus Episcopus de Civitate Londinensi Provincia superscripta Adelphus Episcopus de Civitate Colonia Londinensium exinde Sacerdos Presbyter Arminius Diaconus From which Council at Arles it may be observed 1 That York was no Archbishoprick at that time as neithet indeed was Rome it self 2 That Eborius Bishop of York at this Council takes place of Restitutus Bishop of London where as some suppose the Primacy alwaies remained till translated to Canterbury Whether Constantine the Great who is supposed to have adorned York with an Episcopal Seat as aforesaid were Born there and not elsewhere as some conceive is not easily at least not expresly proved out of the Ancients says a Learned Antiquary of Late times yet says he That Authority seems to be drawn from them which the Embassadours of England made use of and that in the hearing of the Learned World then both at the Council of Constance An. 1414. as also at that of Basil An. 1431. At the Council of
Constance there being a Contest about Precedency between the English and French Embassadours the English have these words viz. Domus Regalis Angliae Sanctam Helenam cum suo filio Constantino Magno Imperatore nato in urbe Regia Eboracensi educere comperta est The Royal House of England it is known for certain brought forth Helena with her Son Constantine the Great Emperour Born in the Royal City Eboracum Likewise the English at Basil opposing the Precedency of Castile say thus viz. Constantium illum Magnum qui Primus Imperator Christianus so are their words Licentiam dedit per universum Orbem Ecclesias constituere immensa ad hoc Conferens bona Peternae natum in Eboracensi Civitate That Constantine who being the first Christian Emperour gave leave to build Churches throughout the World was Born at Peterne in the City of York By this they mean Bederne a Colledge of Vicars there sometime serving the Quire which as also Christchurch called in Ancient Charters Ecclesia Sanctae Trinitatis in Curia Regis is verily thought to have been part of the Imperial Palace in old time which seems the more probable by what Herodian writes viz. That Severus the Emperour and his eldest Son Antoninus sate at York about Private and Common affairs and gave their Judgment in ordinary Causes as in that of Coecilia about recovery of Right of Possession The Rescript or Law of which matter is to this day preserved in the Code whereon the Learned Cuiacius of Great Britain hath made very remarkable Observations This was that Septimius Severus Emperour of Rome and Master of the World who in this Isle breathed his last and who when he saw there was nothing to be expected but Death called for the Vrn wherein he had appointed his Ashes after the Ossilegium should be put and viewing it very exactly Thou shalt hold said he the Man whom the World could not contain No wonder then that this City of so great Renown and Antiquity was adorned with an Archiepiscopal Seat above a Thousand years since as aforesaid yet it never had those high Priviledges or Pterogatives which were and are peculiar to the Archiepiscopal See of Canterbury whereof the Power next under the Crown of convening Councils and Synods is not the least Gervasius in his Chronicle de Tempore H. 2. tells us That RICHARDUS CANTUARIENSIS Archiepiscopus totius ANGLIAE Primas Apostolicae Sedis Legatus Convocato Clero ANGLIAE celebravit Concilium in Ecclesia Beati PETRI ad WESTMONASTERIUM 15. kal. Junii Dominica ante Ascentionem Domini An. 1175. In hoc Concilio ad dextram Primatis sedit Episcopus LONDONIENSIS quia inter Episcopos CANTUARIENSIS Ecclesiae Suffraganeos DECONATVS praeminet dignitate Ad sinistram sedit Episcopus WINTONIENSIS quia CANTORIS officio praecellit The Church when Disdiocesan'd by Death Translation or otherwise or quasi viduata whilst the Bishop is employed about Transmarine Negotiations in the Service of the King or Kingdom the Law takes care to provide it a Guardian quoad Jurisdictionem Spiritualem during such vacancy of the See or remote absence of the Bishop to whom Presentations may be made and by whom Institutions Admissions c. may be given and this is that Ecclesiastical Officer whether he be the Archbishop or his Vicar General or Deans and Chapters in whomsoever the Office resides him we commonly call the Guardian of the Spiritualties The Power and Jurisdiction of this Office in the Church is very Ancient and was in use before the time of King Edward the First it doth cease and determine so soon as a new Bishop is Consecrated to that See that was vacant or otherwise Translated who needs no new Consecration This Ecclesiastical Office is in being immediately upon the vacancy of an Archiepiscopal See as well as when a Bishoprick happens to be vacant Beside the Presentations Admissions Institutions c. aforesaid that this Officer is legally qualified for he may also by force of the Act of Parliament made in the Five and twentieth year of King Henry the Eighth grant Licenses Dispensations Faculties c. which together with such Instruments Rescripts and other Writings as may be granted by virtue of the said Statute may be had made done and granted under the Name and Seal of the Guardian of the Spiritualties And in case he shall refuse to give the same an effectual dispatch where by Law it may and ought to be granted in every such case the Lord Chancellor of England or Lord Keeper of the Great Seal upon Petition and Complaint thereof to him made may issue his Majesties Writ directed to such Guardian of the Spiritualties requiring him by virtue of the said Writ under a certain penalty therein limited by the said Lord Chancellor or Lord Keeper to grant the same in due form of Law otherwise and no just and reasonable cause shewed for such refusal the said penalty may be incurr'd to his Majesty and a Commission under the Great Seal issued to two such Prelates or Spiritual persons as shall be nominated by his Majesty impowring them by virtue of the said Act to grant such Licenses c. as were so refused to be granted by the Guardian c. as aforesaid The first thing in order to the Election of a Bishop in the Vacancy of any Episcopal See is and ever hath been since the time of King John the Royal Congé d'Eslire which being obtain'd the Dean and Chapter proceeds to Election It cannot legally be doubted but that the consent of the Dean is not only requisite but also necessary to the Election of a Bishop as appears by an Ancient Contest above five hundred years since between the Dean and Canons of London touching the Election of Anselme Soon after King Stephen came to the Crown he conven'd a Council at Westminster vocati sunt ad Concilium says an Historian WILLIELMVS DECANVS LVNDONIAE siuml Canonici Cum autem haberetur Tractatus de Concilio Lundoniensis Ecclesiae tunc vacantis nec in aliquem possent unanimiter convenire recesserunt à Decano Canoni corum multi citra conscientiam ejus ANSELMUM Abbatem in Episcopum Eligentes Canonici vero quos Decanus habebat secum in Mensa diebus singulis Appellaverunt nec Regis occurrerunt offensam Canonici quidem alii quia quod fecerant tam Regi quam toto Concilio videbatur iniquum Regis indignationem plurimam meruerunt quorum aliqui bonis suis spoliati sunt The Pope afterwards having on this occasion a solemn Conference with his Cardinals Albericus Hostiensis Episcopus quod sequitur pronunciavit in Publicum Quoniam Electio Canonicorum Lundoniensium citra conscientiam Assensum Decani facta fuit cujus est Officium in Eligendo Pastore suo de jure primam vocem habere Nos eam auctoritate beati Petri devocamus in irritum So that according to this Ancient President the Election
of a Bishop may not be without the consent of the Dean yet this we find upon Record nigh as Ancient as the former That where at present there was no Dean there the Election of the Bishop hath been by the Canons alone Canonici Saresbirienses Decanum non habentes ad praesens à Rege prius impetrata Licentia Fratrem suum Concanonicum Herebertum Cantuariensem Archidiaconum Assensu Communi solemniter in Episcopum Elegerunt Electionem factam in Publico recitavit Walterus Praecentor Electioni factae praebuit Rex Assensum quam Hubertus Cantuariensis Archiepiscopus Auctoritate propria Confirmavit c. Consonant to which method is the Act of Parliament made in the 25. of H. 8. whereby it is Enacted That on the vacancy of every Bishoprick his Majesty should issue out his Writ of Congé d'Eslire to the Dean and Chapter of the Church so vacant enabling them to proceed to Election of another Bishop which Election being returned by the said Dean and Chapter and ratified by the Royal Assent his Majesty should issue out his Writ to the Metropolitan to proceed to the Confirmation of the party Elected and taking to himself two other Bishops at least to proceed to Consecration in case he had not before been Consecrated Bishop of some other Church The place of Consecration of Bishops was anciently at Canterbury as the Mother-Church not only of that Province but of all England For when in the time of R. 1. An. 1192. a Bishop of Worcester Elect was to be Consecrated and Westminster the place design'd for that solemnity according to the Popes Command it was opposed by the Prior and Covent of Christ-Church in Canterbury and at a time when the Archbishop thereof whose presence could not but have strengthned that opposition was absent yet the said Prior insisting on the Priviledges and Customes of the Church of Canterbury opposed the said place of Consecration as appears by his Letter to the Bishop of Ely the Popes Legate and other Bishops of that Province in haec verba Reverendis in Christo Dominis Fratribus W. Dei gratia Heliensi Episcopo Apostolicae sedis Legato Domini Regis Cancellario caeterisque Episcopis Cantuariensis Ecclesiae Suffraganeis O. Prior Conventus Ecclesiae Christi Cantuariae salutem ab Auctore salutis Noverit Sanctitas vestra Nos ad sedem Apostolicam appellasse ne Wigorniensis Electus alias quam in Ecclesia Cantuariensi sicut moris est Consecretur ne quis vestrum qui indemnitati Ecclesiae Cantuariensis vinculo Professionis providere tenemini alias quam in eadem Ecclesi◠ejus Consecationi interesse praesumat And at a Synod held at Westminster under P. Honorius 2. in the Reign of H. 1. An. 1126. it was Ordained That at the Consecration of Bishops nothing should by way of Offerings be exacted or by force required Statuimus Apostolica Authoritate Decernimus ut in Consecrationibus Episcoporum c. nil omnino per violentiam nisi sponte oblatum fuerit penitus exigatur Simeon Dunelm Hist de Gest Reg. Angl. The like you have Decreed at another Synod held also at Westminster under P. Innocent 2. in King Stephens Reign An. 1138. Apostolica authoritate Sancimus ut in Consecrationibus Episcoporum ne quicquam ab Episcopo vel Ministris ejus exigatur Hist Richard Prioris Hagustald de Gest Reg. Steph. In the year 1123. which was in the Reign of H. 1. at the Council of Three hundred Bishops conven'd at Rome P. Calixtus 2. being President it was Decreed That no Bishop should be Consecrated unless he were first Canonically Elected Nullus in Episcopum nisi Canonice Electum Consecret quod etsi praesumptum fuerit Consecratus Consecrator absque recuperationis spe deponatur dict Sim. Dunelm Hist As that Canon was not in being so the matter thereby ordained in all probability was far from being observed when Plegmundus Archbishop of Canterbury whom P. Formosus honoured with the Pall Consecrated no less than Seven Bishops in one day in the two and twentieth year of King Alured Chron. Johan Bromton Abbatis Jornalensis When a Bishop is Consecrated then may he Consecrate viz. Churches c. and may Ordain Deacons c. But it was long since provided by the Council of Lateran under P. Alexander That the Bishop should not confer Holy Orders on any that were not then or speedily to be provided with an Ecclesiastical Living Episcopus si aliquem sine certo Titulo de quo Necessaria vitae percipiat in Diaconum vel Presbyterum Ordinaverit tam diu ei necessaria subministret donec ei in aliqua Ecclesia Convenientia stipendia militiae clericalis assignet nisi talis forte qui Ordinatur extiterit qui de sua vel paterna haereditate subsidium vitae possit habere Can. 9. And as touching the Bishops Consecrating of Churches it being vulgarly supposed that there is a considerable piece of Superstition therein it cannot but be seasonable here to enquire whether so or no or whether the Consecration of Churches be not truly Primitive according to the Judgment of the Learned Dr. Heylin To which purpose you have here his very words viz. The place of Publick Worship is called generally according to the style of the Ancient Fathers by the name of the Church For Consecrating or setting apart whereof to Religious uses I find says he so great Authority in the Primitive times as will sufficiently free it from the guilt of Popery Witness the Testimony which Pope Pius gives of his Sister Eutorepia in an Epistle to Justus Viennensis An. 158. or thereabouts for setting apart her own House for the use and service of the Church Witness the Testimony which Metaphrastes gives of Felix the First touching his Consecrating of the House of Cicilia about the year 272. And that which Damasus gives unto Marcellinus who succeeded Felix for Consecrating the House of Lucinia for Religions uses Witness the famous Consecration of the Temple of the Holy Martyrs in Jerusalem Founded by Constantine the Great at which almost all the Bishops in the Eastern parts were summoned and called together by the Emperours Writ and finally not to descend to the following Times witness the 89th Sermon of St. Ambrose entituled De Dedicatione Basilicae Preached at the Dedication of a Church built by Vitalianus and Maianus and the Invitation of Paulinus another Bishop of that Age made by Sulpitius Severus his especial Friend Ad Basilicam quae prorexerat in Nomine Domini consummabitur Dedicandum to be present at the Dedication of a Church of his Foundation Heyl. Cyprian Angl. p. 12. The Decree of Faith made by the Council of Trent was attended with no less than Eight Anathematisms the first whereof was against him that shall say that there is no visible Priesthood in the New Testament nor any power to Consecrate c. For in the beginning of that Decree it is affirmed That there is a visible and
Plurality of Benefices is there forbidden as a vice smelling of Avarice and Ambition dangerous and prejudicial to the People whose Souls are neglected by such Pastours One of the chiefest Reasons why the Law forbids Pluralities is because it enjoyns Residence both which are inconsistent in the same Incumbent Aquinas says That the having of Two Benefices is not intrinsecally evil or Malum in se nor that it is altogether indifferent but carries in it a species of Evil yet so as that upon due Circumstances it may be capable of a qualified lawfulness Aquin. quod-lib 9. art 15. To the many Inconveniencies which the Law doth specifically observe to follow upon Pluralities this may not impertinently be added That thereby the pious Intention of Founders is frustrated The Council of Trent hath these words of it Haec Pluralitas est perversio totius Ordinis Ecclesiastici Concil Trid. Sess 24. cap. 17. Pope Alexander the Third said That Pluralitas Beneficiorum certum continet animarum periculum c. Quia in tantum 7. de Praebend The Canonists speaking of this Subject in reference to Dispensations to salve the matter if possible and bring both ends together have found out a very prety distinction of Beneficia Incompatabilia primi generis and Incompatabilia secundi generis But we are not concern'd in that Distinction In that Council of Trent it was said by the Bishop of Bitonto That Plurality of Benefices unknown to the First Ages was not brought in by the Court of Rome but by Bishops and Princes before the Popes took upon them to regulate the matter of Benefices throughout all Christendom Yet the Author of the History of the said Council of Trent lib. 2. says That Clement the Seventh Commended to this Nephew Hippolitus Cardinal de Medicis in the year 1534. all the Benefices of the world Secular and Regular Dignities and Parsonages Simple and with Cure being vacant for Six months to begin from the first day of his possession with power to convert all the Profits thereof to his own use The waies whereby an Ecclesiastical Benefice may be acquired are not many but the Causes for which an Ecclesiastical person may thereof be Deprived are very many generally they may all be reduced to these Three Heads 1 By the Disposition of the Law 2 By the Sentence of the Judge or 3 By a free and voluntary Resignation which though it be not properly a Deprivation yet it is an amission of the Benefiee Deprivation by the disposition of the Law is either by reason of some Crime whereunto the penalty of Deprivation ipso facto is by the Law annexed or by reason of accepting another Benefice Incompatible The Pontifical Law adds Two more which do not concern us viz. Ingress into Religion and Matrimony The Crimes that incurr Deprivation are many but they must be proved for the Beneficed party is not bound sponte sua to quit his Benefice ante Sententiam Judicis Less de Benefic cap. 29. Dub. 8. And when a man is not Jure Privatus but only Privandus in that case his Benefice cannot be bestowed on another unless a Privative Sentence be first pronounced by the Judge If a person Beneficed be long absent and Non-resident from his Benefice the Benefice is not by reason of such long Absence void ipso Jure but the Law in that case also requires a Judicial Sentence of Deprivation and that only post trinae Citationis in eorum Ecclesiis publice Edictum Gloss in c. Quoniam ut lite non contestata c. One of the chiefest Reasons in Law why Pluralities are prohibited is for the prevention of Non-residence as appears by the Third Canon of the Lateran Council which Canon after it prohibits the having of divers Ecclesiastical Dignities or more Parochial Churches than one it makes provision against Non-Residence in these words viz. Cum igitur vel Ecclesia vel Ecclesiasticum Ministerium committi debuerit talis ad hoc persona quaeratur quae Residere in loco curam ejus per seipsum valeat exercere Quod si aliter Actum fuerit qui receperit quod contra Sacros Canones acceperit amittat qui dederit largiendi potestate privetur Likewise by the Thirteenth Canon of that great Council of One hundred and eighty Bishops Assembled at Rome by Pope Alexander the Third in the year of our Lord 1180. it was Ordained That such persons should be preferr'd to Ecclesiastical Dignities as shall be actually resident with their people and undertake the Cure of their Souls by doing the work of their Ministry in their own persons otherwise to deprive them of the Office and Benefice conferred on them and they who do conferr them without these Conditions let them lose the right of conferring Offices and Benefices By this appears how strict and exact the Law is against Non-Residence in the Romish Church One of the most famous Abbots and Monasteries in Britain anciently seems to be that of Bangor in Flintshire whereof Ranulphus Cestrensis says that Tradunt nonnulli Pelagium fuisse Abbatem apud Famosum illud Monasterium de Bangor This Monastery which Ranulphus speaks of is by our Beda called Bamornabyrig lingua Anglorum in quo says he tantus fertur fuisse numerus Monachorum ut cum in Septem portiones esset cum Praepositis sibi Rectoribus Monasterium divisum nulla harum portio minus quam Trecentos homines haberet qui omnes de labore manuum suarum vivere solebant But concerning Abbots having nothing to do with them nor they with us it being also well known what once they were in this Kingdom and what now they are where the Pope doth exercise his Jurisdiction it may here suffice only to observe That the word Abbates hath anciently had a wide and far different signification from what we now commonly understand thereby for in and among the Laws of King Aethelstan we find the words quatuor Abbates to be taken according to the Glossographist thereon for quatuor hebdomadas That Law directs how and in what manner the Hundred Court shall be held the words are Hoc est judicium qualiter HUNDREDUM teneri debeat In primis ut conveniant semper ad quatuor ABBATES faciat omnis homo Rectum alii which the Glossary calls Locum plane mendosum and by the quatuor Abbates will have quatuor hebdomadas to be understood which is the more probable by what appears in one of the Laws of King Edward Father of the said Aethelstan who began his Reign in An. 901. being the Son of King Alured the words of which Law are Volo ut omnis praepositus habeat GEMOTUM semper ad QUATUOR EBDOMODAS efficiat ut omnis homo rectum habeat omne placitum capiat terminum quando perveniat ad finem By the word Gemotum in that place is meant Conventus Publicus Concilium but chiefly Placitum as appears by the 107th Law
of Canterbury and the Abbot of St. Austins in Canterbury as to whom it may be paid and to what value it may extend The Composition runs thus viz. Noverint universi praesens Scriptum inspecturi vel audituri Quod cum inter Dominum Ed mundum Dei gratia Cantuariensem Archiepiscopum totius Angliae Primatem Magistrum S. de Langeton Archidiaconum Cantuariensem ex una parte â—â—minum Robertum Abbatem Conventum S. Augustini Cantuariae ex altera Controversia diutius mota fuisset super Ecclesia de Chistlet Jurisdictione c. Item pro bono pacis concedunt Abbas Conventus quod Archidiaconus quando Visitationis exercet Officium in Ecclesiis eorum sicut in aliis Ecclesiis Diocesis Cantuariensis recipiat Procurationem consuetam exceptis c. In Capellis vero de Menstre scil Sanct. P. Johannis Laurentii praesentabunt Domino Archiepiscopo idoneos Capellanos perpetuos ad Altaragia ita tamen quod singula Altaragia valeant decem Marcas qui hac portione tantum erunt contenti sub poena amissionis dictae portionis si coram Judice quocunque ex certa scientia plus aliquando petierint praesertim cum Vicarius Matricis Ecclesiae de Menstre c. Whereby it is very evident That these Altarages issued out of the Offerings to the Altar and were anciently payable to the Priesthood as well as Tithes and other Oblations It is most probable that the greatest Annual Revenue by Altars if not by Altarages in any one Church within this Realm was in that of St. Pauls London for it seems when Chanteries were granted to King Henry the Eight whereof there were 47 belonging to St. Pauls as aforesaid there were in the same Church at that time no less than Fourteen several Altars And although they were but Chantery-Priests that Officiated at them and had their Annual Salaries on that account distinct from Altarages in the sense of Oblations aforesaid yet in regard these Annual Profits accrued by their Service at the Altar they may not improperly be termed Pension-Altarages though not Oblation-Altarages Concerning Tithes whether they are eo nomine due and payable now under the Gospel is not to our purpose either to question or determine it will be agreed on all hands that the Law requires the payment thereof and hath stated it within the cognizance of the Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction Historins of good credit and great Antiquity tell us That Aethelwolfe King of the West-Saxons gave the Tenth part of his Kingdom unto God whatever his design was by it whether for the Redemption of his and his Ancestors Souls or otherwise yet it is now above 800 years since he Decimated totum Regni sui Imperium An. 855. Aethelwolphus Rex Decimam totius Regni sui partem ab omni Regali servitio tributo liberavit in sempiterno graphio in Cruce Christi c. uni trino Deo immolavit Simeon Dunelm Hist de Gest Reg. Angl. Likewise Aethelstan who Reigned about 70 years after Aethelwolfe in the first of all his Laws made special provision for the punctual payment of Tithes Ego Adelstanus Rex c. Mando Praepositis meis omnibus in regno meo c. ut in primis reddant de meo proprio Decimas Deo tam in vivente captali quam mortuis frugibus terrae Episcopi mei similiter faciant de suo proprio Aldermanni mei Praepositi mei Et volo ut Episcopi Praepositi hoc judicent omnibus qui eis parere debent c. Recolendum quoque nobis est quam terribiliter in Libris positum est Si Decimam dare nolumus ut auferantur à nobis Novem partes solummodo Decima relinquatur This AEthelstan dying without Issue was succeeded in the Kingdom by his Brother Edmond in the Second of whose Laws we find it thus Enacted in a great Synod conven'd at London where Odo and Wolstan Archbishops were present Decimas Praecipimus omni Christiano super Christianitatem suam dare c. Si quis hoc dare noluerit Excommunicatus sit And in the First of King Edgar's Laws you have these words Reddatur omnis Decimatio ad Matrem Ecclesiam cui Parochia adjacet Also in the Fourth of King Ethelred's Laws it is commanded in these words Praecipimus ut omnis homo c. det rectam Decimam suam sicut in diebus Antecessorum nostrorum fecit quando melius fecit hoc est sicut aratrum peragrabit decimam acram Et omnis Consuetudo reddatur ad Matrem nostram Ecclesiam cui adjacet Et nemo auferat Deo quod ad Deum pertinet Praedecessores nostri concesserunt And in the Ninth of King Alured's Laws Si quis Decimam contra teneat reddat LASHLITE cum DACIS WITAM cum ANGLIS And in the Laws of the Conquerour it is particularly Ordained That de omni annona Decima garba Deo debita est ideo reddenda Si gregem Equarum habuerit pullum reddat decimum qui unam tamen vel duas habuerit de singulis pullis Singulos denarios Similiter qui Vaccas plures habuerit decimum vitulum qui unam vel duas de Vitulis singulis Obolos singulos Et qui Caseum fecerit det Deo decimum si vero non fecerit Lac decima die Similiter decimum Agnum decimum Vellus decimum Caseum decimum Butyrum decimum Porcellum Item de Apibus vero Similiter Commodi Quinetiam de bosco prato aquis de molendinis parcis vivariis piscariis virgultis hortis Negotionibus de omnibus rebus quas dederit Deus decima pars ei reddenda est qui Novem partes simul cum Decem largitur Qui eam detinuerint per Justitiam Episcopi Regis si necesse fuerit ad redditionem arguantur It is on good ground that the Canonists do hold That Tithes Originally and ex sua natura are of Ecclesiastical cognizance beside the Statute of primo R. 2. That pursuit for Tithes ought and of ancient time did pertain to the Spiritual Court notwithstanding what others assert That in their own nature they are a Civil thing and that as Bract. lib. 5. fol. 401. they were annexed to the Spiritualty In the Chapter of Tithes in this ensuing Abridgment you find the Order of Cistercians so called from Cistercium in Burgundy being but refined Benedictines exempted from paying of Tithes so also were the Orders of Templers and Hospitallers otherwise called of St. John's of Jerusalem for anciently the Lands of Abbies did pay Tithes to the Parish-Priest as well as the Lands of Lay-men but in the year 1100 they obtained besides the Appropriations they then had of Pope Paschal the Second at the Council of Mentz that their Lands for the future should be discharged thereof But this Exemption was after limited and restrained by Pope Adrian the Fourth about the year 1150. excepting the Tithes
any clandestine manner and in case any Parson should have a hand therein he was to be suspended ab Officio for the space of Three years Nullus Fidelis cujuscunque Conditionis sit occulte Nuptias faciat sed à Sacerdote publice nubat in Domino Si quis ergo Sacerdos aliquos occulte conjunxisse inventus fuerit triennio ab Officio suspendatur Can. 17. dict Concil It is Recorded by good Historians that Anciently in Ireland they were so far from Publishing these Banns before Marriage that they rejected all Matrimonial Laws whatever insomuch that Polygamy was very common amongst them until the Reign of King H. 2. who sent Nicholaus his Chaplain and Radulphus Archdeacon of Landaff into Ireland where at Cassell they held a great Council under Pope Alexander in which Council Three things were specially Ordain'd the one concerning Baptism to be In the Name of the Father Son c. for till then their Custome was to Dip the Child as soon as it was born three times in Water but if it were a Rich mans Child then in Milk Another concerning Tithes to be duly paid to Ecclesiastical Persons for till then many of them scarce knew whether Tithes ought to be paid or not And the third was concerning Marriage that it should be solemnized jure Ecclesiastico plerique enim says the Historian illorum quot uxores volebant tot habebant There was also a Fourth thing Decreed in that Council and that was concerning Testaments and distributions of the Goods and Chattel of persons deceased Chron. Jo. Bromt. de Temp. H. 2. Within the cognizance of the Episcopal or Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction are also all matters relating to the sin of Adultery the Bishops Jurisdiction herein is very Ancient as appears by the Laws of King Kanute made above 650 years since in Leg. 80. Si quis Sponsam Concubinam simul habuerit non faciat ei ' Presbyter aliquid rectitudinum quae Christiano fieri debent priusquam poeniteat ita emendet sicut Episcopus injunget Such Adultery is a kind of double Fornication according to the definition in the 75th of the same Laws Adulterium est si Sponsus cum vacua fornicetur multo pejus si cum sponsa alterius It was a strange and most cruel punishment that Philip Earl of Flanders in the time of King H. 2. caused to be executed on Walter de Fontibus taken as reported in Adultery with the Countess Isabella who commanded that he should be beaten to death with blows or strokes of Keys tyed up in bundles and being dead his Body to be hung by the Feet on a Fork with the Head downwards in a place prepared for that purpose there to remain ignominiously exposed to the view of all Spectators Radulph de Diceto Imag. Hist. The punishment of an Adulteress according to the foresaid Laws of King Kanute was much more favourable for by the 78th of those Laws she was to lose but her Nose and her Ears Si Mulier vivente Marito suo faciat Adulterium manifestetur c. ipsa perdat Nasum Aures But the Emperour Aurelian is said to have punished it in one of his Souldiers for committing it with his Hostess in a way of Cruelty little inferiour to that practised by the said Earl of Flanders for he commanded the heads of two Trees growing nigh together to be bowed down the Souldiers Legs to be fast tied thereunto then to be suddenly let go whereby he was torn in two parts the one hanging on the one Tree the other on the other and so to remain as a terrifying Spectacle to his Army Buc. Chron. Notwithstanding what was first abovesaid in reference to what Jurisdiction the cognizance hereof did anciently belong in the daies of King Kanute viz. That the Offender should make such satisfaction as the Bishops should enjoyn yet it is evident that after this viz. in the Conquerors time Fornication and Adultery were punishable in the Kings Temporal Court and the Leets especially by the name of Lecherwite and the Fines of Offenders assessed to the King though now it meerly belongs to the Church a President whereof we have in the Church of Corinth which by St. Pauls Command proceeded against the Incestuous person but as to a Rape there being force and violence in the case the Temporal Court and Common Law were there no Statute in the case hath the best Right to the trial and punishment thereof By the Conqueror's Laws the punishment of Adultery was only pecuniary Leg. 14. Qui Desponsatam alteri vitiaverit forisfaciat Weram suam Domino suo Yet in some cases it was Capital according to the said Conquerors Laws as in Leg. 37. Si Pater deprehenderit filiam in Adulterio in domo sua seu in domo generi sui bene licebit ei Oure lege for san Occire Occidere Adulterum Lambert de Priscis Angl. Legibus Forasmuch as Bastards and matters of Bastardy are within the cognizance of the Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction some notice is taken thereof in the next place of this Abridgment By Bastard we commonly understand prolem ex illicito concubitu procreatam The most Famous of this kind that we meet with in History and that concerns us was William the Conquerour of whom Simeon Monachus Dunelmensis in his History says That An. 1035. Obiit Robertus Dux Normandorum cui successit Willielmus Bastard filius ejus in puerili aetate Of whom also Radulphus de Diceto in suis Abbreviationibus Chronicorum on the year 1036. says That Obiit ROBERTUS Dux NORMANNIAE Frater Tertii RICHARDI ab JEROSOLIMIS rediens apud NICEAM Civitatem Cui successit WILLIELMUS BASTARD filius ejus in puerili aetate qui ANGLIAM postea conquisivit pater WILLIELMI Regis RUFI HENRICI It is frequent in History to find William the Conqueror Sirnam'd the Bastard nor did himself in the least disdain to style himself by that Addition for in his Epistle to Alanus Earl of Britannia Minor we find him thus styling himself Ego Willielmus cognomento Bastardus And no wonder says the Glossographer on the said Historians when the Title or Name of Bastard in those days was used by some as a mark of Honour the which he is the rather induced to believe for that vocis derivationem Kilianam amplectens scil a best-aerd that is optima indoles sive natura there is no cause of being ashamed thereof Illegitimo enim says he furtivo concubitu procreati animo plerunque sunt alacri elato ingenio sagaci judicio exacto hanc inquam vocis originationem potius probarem cum in caeteris nulla sit gloriandi causa By the Canon Law a Bastard is prohibited from taking Orders as also from having an Ecclesiastical Benefice c. 1. per tot De filiis Presbyt The said Prohibition is grounded by that Law on Deut. 23. Non i◠gredietur Manzer hoc est de
that known Rule in Law Actio personalis moritur cum persona the Reason being because the Obligation arising thence is meerly Personal non est ad aliquid dandum sed ad aliquid agendum yet Navar. Adriaâ— and others who hold the contrary will not be so answered for though they agree the Rule of Law yet they deny the foresaid reason of that Rule to hold in this case for say they the obligation in this case is not purely and meerly Personal as is commonly supposed but doth quodammodo affect the Estate of the Defamer whether alive or dead He gives an Instance A man sets his Neighbours House on fire and dies his Heirs shall make good the dammage done by that fire A mans Good Name and Reputation is far more precious than his habitation he that consumes that Good Name and Credit without cause shall refund the dammage out of his Estate and death it self before satisfaction made shall not excuse his Heirs vid. Navarr c. 18. nu 45. Adrian quodlibet 11. So likewise as to the other Question Vtrum defuncto sit Fama restituenda there are who hold it in the Affirmative Quia Fama est bonum quod homo etiam post mortem censetur possidere But when all is said for some will superabound in their own Judgments the said Rule of Law must stand void of all Exceptions and hold good and applicable to the Premises That Actio Personalis moritur cum persona Among all those horrid Offences whereby the Church is or can be violated that of Sacriledge seems to look with the blackest face which though as a Felonious act may fall under a Temporal cognizance yet the Canon Law concludes it as a thing in its own nature properly subjected to the determination of the Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction It is now nigh a Thousand years since Withred King of Kent conven'd a Synod wherein Brithwaâ—d Archbishop and Primate of all Britain was President In which Synod it was so long since declared in these words viz. Horrendum est hominibus Deum vivum expoliare tunicamque ejus haereditatem semdere By the Laws of Alured King of the West-Saxons Leg. 7. the Sacrilegious person was to lose that hand wherewith he did the Fact Si quis in Ecclesia furetur aliquid amputetur manus de qua furatus est In the time of Queen Elizabeth there were a Sacrilegious kind of Church-Plunderers who under pretence of abolishing Superstition demolished Ancient Tombs raz'd the Epitaphs and Coat-Armours of most Noble Families and other Monuments of venerable Antiquity took the Bells out of Churches and uncovered the Roofs of Churches by plucking off the Lead but these Birds of Prey had their wings soon clip'd by the said Queens Proclamation which was effectually put in execution for the restraint of such Sacrilegious Rapines King Guthred who by St. Cuthbert's Command was in Childhood taken out of a Servile estate and made King of Northumberland about the year 890 made such an Edict against the Sacrilegious persons as thunder'd them all into Hell Gravissimae maledictionis Anathemate percussit ut cum Juda Proditore Domini damnationis sententia feriantur Simeo Hist de Dunelm Eccl. Nor are Korah and his Confederates the only persons whom the Earth interr'd alive for their Rebellion against the Sacerdotal Function for if you will credit Tradition the like hath since happened in the case of Sacriledge to the Scotch Army which in the said Guthred's time had no sooner according to their Modern Practice fleec'd the Church of Lindisfarne nigh Tweed to tunick their Longshanks but the Earth greedily opened her mouth and devour'd these Devourers at that very instant when they were all ready to engage in a Battel with the said King of Northumberland dict Sim. ibid. But not to rake up Antiquity for discovery of what Legends and Romances lie under the Ashes thereof this is as well True as Chronicled That King William Rufus was Casu fortuito non voluntarie darted to death instead of a Stag by a certain Franck one Walter Tyrell in the same place which his Father the Conqueror had Sacrilegiously disecclesiated for more than 30 Miles to Forest it into Speluncas latronum lustra ferarum This was a real Sacriledge in a Victorious Monarch which added little to the Credit of his Conquests but that in Pope Boniface the Seventh if Historians do not bely him was a Personal Sacriledge who when he understood that the Roman Citizens conspired against him took with him all the Jewels of the Church of St. Peter and fled to Constantinople where he converted the same into money for the proper use of his Sacrilegious Holiness Another gross offence and little inferiour to the former within the Cognizance of the Church is Simony or that Art Magick whereby Parsons scarce worth the name of Persons as the Devil did into our Natural Mother insensibly so they Serpentine themselves into our Spiritual Mother the Church visible invisibly Hildebrand or by an alias Pope Gregory the Seventh Conven'd a Synod General against Church-purchasers and buyers of Ecclesiastical Livings and against such Bishops as from the hands of Kings or Emperours receive the investure of their Bishopricks per traditionem Annuli Baculi he said That Quisquis Episcopatum mercatur contra Spiritum Sanctum qui donum Dei dicitur facit He likewise made a Decree in the year 1074 That not only the Buyer and Seller of any Ecclesiastical Office but whoever also that is consenting thereunto shall be damned with Simon Magus Simeon Dunelm Hist de Gest Reg. Angl. It is unavoidable for the Pope who hath the Keys of Hell by his girdle hath so Decreed it But Pope Gelasius was in this matter better natur'd by far for he left some place for Repentance and proceeded not an inch beyond a Reversable Anathema Si quis vendiderit aut emerit vel per se vel per alium Episcopatum Abbatiam Deconatum Archidiaconatum Presbyteratum Praeposituram Praebendam Altaria vel quaelibet Ecclesiastica Beneficia Promotiones Ordinationes Consecrationes Dedicationes Ecclesiarum Clericalem tonsuram Sedes in choro aut quaelibet Ecclesiastica Officia vendens emens Dignitatis Officii sui ac Beneficii periculo subjaceat Qâ—â—d nisi resipuerit Anathematis mucrone perfossus ab Ecclesia Dei quam â—aesit modis omnibus abscidatur The like was Ordain'd by a Council of 300 Bishops Conven'd at Rome Pope Calixius the Second being President viz. Ordinari quemquam per pecuniam in Ecclesia Dei vel promoveri auctoritate Sedis Apostolicae modis omnibus prohibemus Si quis vero in Ecclesia Ordinationem vel Promotionem taliter adquisierit acquisita careat prorsus dignitate dict Simeo ubi supra The same in terminis you have Ordain'd at a Synod Conven'd at Westminster An. 1126. in the Reign of King Henry the First Honorius the Second being then Pope viz. Sanctorum Patrum vestigiis
tradehant The Seventh was at Nice under Constantine and his Mother Irene where 367 Bishops were assembled against the Adversaries of Images whom they subjected to their Anathema 2 Of Particular Synods one was held in the Temple of the Apostles in Constantinople under the Patriarch Photius which was called the First and Second Another under Leo and Constantine in the most Famous Temple Sanctae Dei Sapientiae or Sanctae Sophiae which confirmed the Seventh Synod Another at Ancyra more ancient than the first Universal Synod Another at Caesarea more ancient than that at Ancyra Another at Gangra after the Nicene against Eustachius who despised Marriage and taught things not consonant to Ecclesiastical Tradition Another at Antioch a City in Syria where in truth were two Synods the one under Aurelianus against Paulus Samosatenus who said that Christ was meer Man the other under Constantius Son to Constantine the Great Another at Laodicea scituate in Phrygia Pacatiana Another at Sardica that when Constantius embraced the foresaid Sect his Brother Constans Emperour of Old Rome by his Letters threatning him with a War if he would not desist from perverting the Church his Answer was That he sought no other Doctrine than what was most agreeable to the Catholick Faith whereupon by their and the Bishop of Romes appointment 341 Bishops were Conven'd in a Synod which having established the power and authority of the Nicene Synod did constitute divers Canons for the Church Another at Carthage under Theodosius where 217 Bishops were assembled and with them the Popes Vicegerents this Carthage was part of Charchedon and that a Province of Africa 3 The Canons of the Fathers are taken according to the Roman computation out of the Epistles partly of Dionysius Alexandrinus partly of Petrus Alexandrinus partly of the Wonder-working Gregorius partly also out of the Epistles of Bazil or Basilius the Great partly out of the Epistle of Gregory or Gregorius Nyssenus to the B. of Melita partly out of the Responses of Timotheus Alexandrinus partly out of the Responses of the Constantinopolitan Synod to certain Monks Nicholaus the Patriarch being President partly out of the Epistles of Cyril or Cyrillus and partly out of the Epistles of Nicephorus the Patriach 4 The Canons of the Holy Apostles a book falsly ascribed to the Apostles are in number Eighty Five according to a modest Computation if you have any Faith to spare at least enough to believe the Church of Rome in that as in other Points infallible But the Canons indeed of the Apostles which are of Order and External Government do oblige as Dr. Taylor says the Conscience by being accepted in several Churches not by their first Institution and were fitted only to Times and Places and present Necessities For says he the Apostolical Decree of Abstaining from Blood was observed by more Churches than those of Syria and Cilicia to which the Canon was directed and the Colledge of Widows or Deaconesses derived it self into the manners of the Western Churches And the Apostles in their first Preaching and Conversation in Jerusalem instituted a coenobitick life and had all things in Common with Believers indeed no man was obliged to it Of the same nature were their Canons Counsels and Advices The Canon concerning Widows Let not a Widow be chosen under 60 years and yet Justinian suffered one of 40 years old to be chosen Novel 123. c. 12 13. And the Canon of the Apostles forbidding to eat things strangled is no where observed in the Western Churches of Christendom In the beginning of the Fourth Century above 1300 years since we find our Bishops British Bishops at the Councils of Arles Nice Sardis and Ariminum a clear Evidence of the flourishing state of Christianity so long since in this Island At Arles in France conven'd touching the Donatists appeared for the Britains Eborius Bishop of York Restitutus Bishop of London Adelfius Bishop of the City called the Colony of London which some suppose to be Colchester others Maldon in Essex Sacerdos a Priest both by Name and Office Arminius a Deacon An. 313. At the Synod of Nice in Bithynia An. 325. to suppress Arrianism were British Bishops present as Athanasius and Hilary Bishop of Poictiers affirm At the Council of Sardis in Thracia conven'd by Constanitus and Constans Sons to Constantine the Great the British Bishops were likewise present when the Arrians were condemn'd and Athanasius acquitted And at the Council of Ariminum in Italy the British Bishops were also present who according to Athanasius were about An. 360. summoned to divers Forein Councils in remote parts As also here at home in and after the Seventh Century were divers particular Councils and Synods the first whereof according to Stapleton out of Bede called The first of the English Nation was conven'd at Hertford by Theodorus Archbishop of Canterbury who succeeded Deusdedit in that See in this Council the Observation of Easter was settled according to the Romish Rite yet whosoever will have this Council to be as aforesaid The first of the English Nation must understand it the First whose Canons are compleatly extant Bede lib. 4. c. 5. About the year 740 Ethelbald King of Mercia with Cuthbert Archbishop of Canterbury called a Council at Cliffe in Kent the acts of which Synod were 31 Canons among which is was inter alia Ordain'd That Prayers should publickly be made for Kings and Princes But some few years before this the said Theodorus held a Synod or Council of Bishops at Hatfield by authority whereof he divided the Province of Mercia which Sexwolphus then governed alone into five Bishopricks viz. to Chester Worcester Lichfield Cedema in Lindsey and to Dorchester In the year 692 a great Council was held at Becanceld by Withred King of Kent and Bertuald Archbishop of Britain wherein many things were concluded in favour of the Church About the same time a Council was held at Berghamsteed by the said Withred King of Kent at which Council Bishop Wilfrid was restored to York whence he departed for Rome upon the endeavours which Theodorus Archbishop of Canterbury had used to have that Diocess of York divided In the year 801 Ethelard the Archbishop called a Synod at Clivesho in Kent where by power from the Pope he rivited that 's the word the Archbishoprick into the City of Canterbury There was likewise at Celichyth an eminent Council under Wolphred who succeeded Ethelard Archbishop of Canterbury But nigh one hundred years before this viz. about the year 709 a Synod was assembled at Alncester in Worcestershire to promote the building of Evesham-Abbey And not long after another Synod was called at London to introduce the Doctrine of Image-Worship into England now first beginning to appear in the publick practice thereof Also above one hundred years before that viz. about the year 601. Augustine by the aid of Ethelbert King of Kent called a Council of Saxon and British Bishops to meet in the Confines of the Mercians and
whatsoever Name or Names they may be called in their Convocation in time coming which alwaies shall be assembled by the Kings Writ unless the same Clergy may have the Kings most Royal assent and License to make promise and execute such Canons Constitutions and Ordinances Provincial or Synodical upon pain of every one of the said Clergy doing the contrary to this Act and thereof convicted to suffer Imprisonment and making Fine at the Kings will Since this year from Archbishop Cranmer to this day all Convocations are to have the Kings leave to debate on matters of Religion and their Canons besides his Royal assent an Act of Parliament for their Confirmation And as to the General Councils there are not any of them of use in England except the first Four General Councils which are established into a Law by King and Parliament The Learned Bishop Prideaux in his Synopsis of Councils gives us the definition of Synodographie and says It is such a Methodical Synopsis of Councils and other Ecclesiastical Meetings as whereby there may be a clear discovery to him that doubts how any Case may be enquired after and what may be determined concerning the same And then immediately after gives us the definition of a Council which he calls a Free Publick Ecclesiastical Meeting especially of Bishops as also of other Doctors lawfully deputed by divers Churches for the examining of Ecclesiastical Causes according to the Scriptures and those according to the power given by Common Suffrages without favour of parties to be determined in matters of Faith by Canons in cases of Practice by Presidents in matters of Discipline by Decrees and Constitutions Of these Councils he observes some to have been Judaical others Apostolical others Oecumenical some Controverted others Rejected and some National to all which he likewise adds Conferences 1 Under the Title of Judaical Councils he comprehends the more solemn Meetings about extraordinary affairs for the Confirming Removing or Reforming any thing as the matter required Such he observes to have been at Sichem under Josuah and Eleazer Josh 24. At Jerusalem the first under David Gad and Nathan being his Assistants 1 Chro. 13. At Carmelita under Ahab and Elias 1 King 18. At Jerusalem the Second under Hezekiah 2. Chro. 29. At Jerusalem the Third under Josiah and Hilkiah 2 Kin. 33. 2 Chro. 34. At Jerusalem the Fourth under Zorobabel and Ezra and the Chief of the Jews that return'd from the Captivity of Babylon And lastly that which is called the Synod of the Wise under John Hircanus Genebrand Chron. l. 2 p. 197. 2 The Apostolical Councils he observes to have been for the substituting of Matthias in the place of Judas Act. 1. For the Election of Seven Deacons Act. 6. For not pressing the Ceremonial Law Act. 15. 11. For the toleration of some Legal Ceremonies for a time to gain the Weak by such condescension Matth. 21. 18. For composing the Apostles Creed For obtruding to the Church 85 Canons under the notion of the Apostles authority concerning which there are many Controversies Lastly for the Meeting at Antioch where among Nine Canons the Eighth commanded Images of Christ to be substituted in the room of Heathenish Idols the other pious Canons being destitute of the Synods authority vid. Bin. Tom. 1. p. 19. Longum p. 147. 3 Of Oecumenical or General Councils some were Greek or Eastern others were Latin or Western The more Famous of the Oecumenical Greek Councils were the Nicene the first of Constantinople the first of Ephesus the first of Chalcedon Of Constantinople the second of Constantinople the third The Nicene the second The more Famous of the Oecumenical Latin Councils were at Ariminum the Lateran at Lions at Vienna the Florentine the Lateran the fifth and lastly at Trent 4 Of Controverted Councils if that distinction be admissable according to the Classis thereof digested by Bellarmine the Computation is at Constantinople the fourth at Sardis at Smyrna at Quinisext at Francfort at Constance and at Basil 5 Of Rejected Councils whereby are intended such as either determine Heretical Opinions or raise Schisms the Computation is at Antioch at Milain at Seleucia at Ephesus the second at Constantinople at Pisa the first and at Pisa the second 6 Of National Synods which comprehend the Provincials of every Metropolitan or Diocesan Bishop the distribution is into Italian Spanish French German Eastern African Britain 7 To these may be added Ecclesiastical Conferences which were only certain Meetings of some Divines wherein nothing could be Canonically determined and therefore needless to be here particularly inserted vid. B. Prideaux Synops of Counc vers fin The grand Censure of the Church whereby it punisheth obstinate Offenders is by way of Excommunication which though the Canonists call Traditio Diabolo or giving the Devil as it were Livery and Seizin of the Excommunicate person yet the Romanists have a Tradition that St. Bernard Excommunicated the Devil himself Sanctus Bernardus plenus virtutibus quadam die praesentibus Episcopis clero populo Excommunicavit quendam Diabolum Incubum qui quandam mulierem in Britannia per septeunium vexabat sic Liberata est ab eo Chron. Jo. Bromton de Temp. H. 1. A miraculous Excommunication and a Sovereign Remedy against Diabolical incubations The Excommunication which St. Oswald pronounced against one who would not be perswaded to be reconciled to his Adversary had nothing so good though a more strange effect for that Excommunicated him out of his Wits and had it not been for Wolstan who as miraculously cur'd him you might have found him if not in Purgatory then in Bedlam at this day Illi cujus es says Sanctus Oswaldus Te commendo carnem Sathanae tuam trado Statim ille dentibus stridere spumas jacere caput rotare incipit Qui tamen à Wolstano sanatus cum Pacem adhuc recusaret iterum tertio est arreptus simili modo quousque ex corde injuriam remitteret offensam If you have not faith enough to believe this on the Credit of Abbot Brompton who Chronicled from the year 588 in which St. Austin came into England to the death of King Richard the First which was in the year 1198. if you have not I say faith enough for the premisses you are not like to be supplied with any on this side Rome unless you have it from Henry de Knighton Canon of Leyster who wrote the Chronicle De Eventibus Angliae from King Edgars time to the death of King Richard the Second for he in his Second Book de Temp. W. 2. doth put it under his infallible pen for an undeniable Truth And indeed is much more probable than what the said Abbot reports touching St. Austins raising to life the Priest at Cumpton in Oxfordshire 150 years after his death to absolve a penitent Excommunicate that at the same time rose also out of his grave and walked out of the Church at St. Austins command That no
Excommunicate person should be present whilst he was at Mass having in his life-time been Excommunicated by the said Priest for refusing to pay his Tithes vid. Cron. dict Bromton de Regn. Cantiae Excommunication is of such a large extent that this World is too narrow to contain it therefore it extends it self to the next World also and that not only in reference to the Soul but also to the Body insomuch that the interr'd Bodies of persons dying under Excommunication have often been inhumanely exhumated and taken out of their Parochial graves to associate with the rotten Carkases of bruit Beasts a President whereof you have in King Edward the Thirds time when the Pope by his Bull to the Bishop of Lincoln commanded That the Bodies of all such Excommunicates as in their Life-time had adhered to the Lady Wake in the Contest between her and the Bishop of Ely touching a Mannor should be taken out of their Graves and cast out of the Church-yard This is much worse than to be denied the honour of a Christian burial which by the Council at Rome An. 1180. was the punishment of such Lay-persons as transferr'd the right of Tithes to other Laicks without delivering them to the Church yet by the Sixth Canon of that Council it is Ordain'd That no man shall be Excommunicated or suspended from his Office until he be legally and duly summoned to appear and answer for himself except in such cases as deserve summary Excommunication It was a strange Excommunication as to the new and insolent Form thereof wherewith Pope Theodorus Excommunicated Pyrrhus Patriarch of Constantinople who having been infected with the Heresie of the Monothelites and thereupon Excommunicated and upon his Recantation absolved relapsed into the same Error whereupon the said Theodorus Excommunicated him the second time but in such a way and manner as never had a former President or second Practice For he infused some drops of consecrated Cup into Ink and therewith writ a Sentence of Anathema against Pyrrhus Hist Mag. Cent. 7. cap. 39. Whether the Dead may be Excommunicated was the first Question moved in the Fifth General Council at Constantinople An. 551. under the Emperour Justinian To which Eutychius answered That as Josiah opened the Sepulchres of the Dead and burnt their Bones So the Memorials of such might be accursed after their death who had injured the Church in their life for which pertinent Answer the said Emperour made him Bishop of Constantinople so that he succeeded Menas who about the same time had departed this life suddenly sitting the Council That worthy Prelate who affirmed That it was certainly unlawful to Excommunicate any man for not paying the Fees of Courts is scarce so generally credited in his Law as he may deserve to be in his Doctrines especially when his Reason for that Assertion viz. That a Contumacy there speaking of Courts Ecclesiastical is an Offence against the Civil Power is duly weighed and considered and more especially when such Fees are not paid notwithstanding the Orders and Decrees of such Courts for the payment thereof Contempts of which kind might pass wholly unpunished if Ecclesiastical Censures should not take place in such cases Many are the Prejudices which ensue upon Excommunication some whereof in case of obstinate persistency reach us as Men as well as Christians and seem as it were to unman us as well as unchristian us extending per brachium Seculare as well to our Civil Liberty as per censuram Ecclesiasticam to our Christian having a dreadful influence both on Body and Soul and that in both worlds Rebussus enumerates no less than above Threescore of these penalties for so he calls them Poenae contra Excommunicatos Rebuff de Excom non vitand Such persons as are extra Communionem Ecclesiae or Excommunicates with us were apud Hebraeos anciently called Aposynagogi as cast out of the Synagogue and for their Contumacy Extorres to be shunn'd of all men until they repented Old Such as are Anathematiz'd and under the greater Excommunication are as it were expell'd out of all Humane Society and banish'd from Mankind understand it of those within the Church such an Anathema may be somewhat compared to that Punishment which the Romans of old called Interdictio ignis aquae borrowed from the Graecians which their great Legislator Draco enacted as a Law to the Athenians and which Punishment in truth was second to none save that which is Capital Towards the close of this Ecclesiastical Abridgment you have some mention made of the Statute of Circumspecte Agatis In the Thirteenth year of the Reign of King Edward the First An. 1285. the Bounds and Limits of both Jurisdictions Spiritual and Temporal were fix'd by Parliament by a Statute under that Title the English whereof translated from the Latin out of the Records runs thus viz. The King to his Judges sendeth Greeting Vse your selves circumspectly in all matters concerning the Bishop of Norwich and his Clergy not punishing them if they hold Plea in Court Christian of such things as be meerly Spiritual viz. of penance enjoyned for deadly Sin as Fornication Adultery and such like for the which many times corporal penance or pecuniary is enjoyned specially if a Freeman be convict of such things Also if Prelates do punish for leaving Church-yards unclosed or for that the Church is uncovered or not conveniently decked in which cases none other penance can be enjoyned but pecuniary Item If a Parson demand of his Parishioners Oblations and Tithes due and accustomed or if any person plead against another for Tithes more or less so that the Fourth part of the value of the Benefice be not demanded Item If a Parson demand Mortuaries in places where a Mortuary hath used to have been given Item If a Prelate of a Church or if a Patron demand a ` Pension due to themselves all such demands are to be made in a Spiritual Court And for laying violent hands on a Priest and in case of Defamation it hath been granted already that it shall be tried in a Spiritual Court when money is not demanded but a thing done for punishment of Sin and likewise for breaking an Oath In all cases afore rehearsed the Spiritual Judge shall have power to take knowledge notwithstanding the Kings Prohibition vid. Lindw Constit lib. 2. Tit. De Foro-Competenti Vid. Full. Chur. Hist. lib. 3. p. 79. Now whereas some doubt hath heretofore been whether this were indeed an Act of Parliament or any thing more than a Constitution made by the Prelates themselves or only a meer Writ issued out from the King to his Judges Sr. Ed. Coke Instit. par 2. pag. 487. resolves it in express terms thus viz. Though some have said that this was no Statute but made by the Prelates themselves yet that this is an Act of Parliament it is proved not only by our Books but also by an Act of Parliament By this Statute of Circumspecte Agatis the
Ecclesiastical Court might proceed to punish the Offender who offered violence to a Priest the which de jure it might do by proceeding Ex Officio pro salute animae Dammages on an Action of Battery in the case reserved to the Common Law To conclude The Protestation which Bellamera the Canonist in the Proem to his Lecture on the Clementine Constitutions makes shall as to this Repertorium Canonicum Jurisve Anglico-Ecclesiastici Compendium be mine Id submittens correctioni determinationi tam Canonum Ecclesiasticorum quam Statutorum Jurumque Publice Forensium Secularium cujuslibet melius sentientis Protestans quod si in praesenti Opusculo de lapsu chalami aut inadvertentia vel forte ex ignorantia aliqua jam Scripsero id praeter intentionem scribere me contigerit Si etiam aliqua Scripsero quae errorem saperent aut male sonarent illa ex nunc Revoco volo haberi pro non Scriptis Determinationibusque Ecclesiae Anglicanae dicti Juris Forensis Oraculis semper in omnibus volo stare Et hanc Protestationem volo pro Repetita haberi in quolibet Dictorum meorum etiam condicendorum ut si reprobantur dicta Actor non propter hoc reprobetur The several CHAPTERS of the Ensuing Abridgment CHAP. PAGE 1. OF His Majesties Supremacy 1 2. Of Archbishops 12 3. Of Bishops and Ordinaries 22 4. Of Guardians of the Spiritualties 39 5. Of Congé d'Eslire Election and Confirmation 43 6. Of Consecration 46 7. Of Deans and Chapters 51 8. Of Archdeacons 60 9. Of Procurations Synodals and Pentecostals 67 10. Of Diocesan Chancellors Commissaries Officials as also of Consistories 80 11. Of Courts Ecclesiastical and their Jurisdiction 94 12. Of Churches Chappels and Church-yards 134 13. Of Churchwardens Questmen and Sidemen 159 14. Of Consolidation and Vnion of Churches 169 15. Of Dilapidations 173 16. Of Patrons and De jure Patronatus 178 17. Of Parsons and Parsonages 185 18. Of Vicars Vicarages and Benefices 196 19. Of Advowsons 220 20. Of Appropriations 220 21. Of Commendams 230 22. Of Lapse 242 23. Of Collation Presentation and Nomination 251 24. Of Examination Admission Institution and Induction 269 25. Of Avoidance and Next Avoidance also of Cession 282 26. Of Pluralities 291 27. Of Deprivation 305 28. Of Incumbents also of Residence and Non-Residence 316 29. Of Abbots and Abbies also of Chauntreys and of the Court of Augmentations 326 30. Of Annates or First-Fruits also of Aumone or Frank-Almoin 335 31. Of Altarage 339 32. Of Tithes with the Incidents thereof 344 33. Of Banns 465 34. Of Adultery 469 35. Of Bastards and Bastardy 477 36. Of Divorce also of Alimony 492 37. Of Defamation 514 38. Of Sacriledge 528 39. Of Simony 535 40. Of Blasphemy Heresie and Hereticks 559 41. Of Councils Synods and Convocations 584 42. Of Excommunication 623 43. Of the Statutes Articuli Cleri and Circumspecte agatis 639 44. Of several Writs at Common Law pertinent to this Subject 643 AN ABRIDGEMENT OF Ecclesiastical LAWS CHAP. I. Of the Kings Supremacy 1. A Description thereof or what it is 2. The Establishment thereof by Statute Laws 3. The Oath of the Kings Supremacy when first Enacted the Cause thereof 4. The King in his own Dominions Dei Vicarius 5. The King Supream Governour under God of the Church in England c. 6. Impugners of the Kings Supremacy how censured by the Canon 7. In matters Ecclesiastical the King hath here the same power de jure which the Pope formerly exercised by Usurpation 8. The Kings of this Realm anciently made their own Canons and Ecclesiastical Constitutions without the Popes Authority 9. The King is Lex viva in some cases may dispence with some Canons 10. Provisoes of some Statutes in right of the Kings Supremacy 11. No Canons or Ecclesiastical Constitutions to be made or to be of force to oblige the Subject without the Royal Assent 12. The Regal Supremacy asserted by the Ecclesiastical Injunctions of King Ed. 6. 13. The same further asserted by other Eccles Powers and Authorities 14. The Regal Supremacy asserted in the Reign of Queen Elizabeth 1. THis Ecclesiastical Abridgment begins with the Regal Supremacy a Point which cannot be touch'd with too much tenderness such of the Church of Rome as question the validity thereof may be presumed not to have consulted that Learned Canonist of their own Jo. Quintinus Hoedeus where he says That Nemini dubium quin in Primitiva Ecclesia de rebus Personis Ecclesiasticis Principes jus dixerint The Emperours were all Secular Princes who by those Laws which they established touching Persons and Things Ecclesiastical proclaimed to all the world their Supremacy therein The Thirteen first Titles of the First Book of the Emperour Justinian's Code being the Constitutions of divers Emperours do treat and judge of Things and Persons meerly Ecclesiastical yea the Emperours Areadius and Honorius ejected a Bishop as well out of his Title of Ecclesiastical Dignity as out of his Episcopal See and commanded him to be Banished for disturbing the publick Peace l. quicunque C. de Episc Cleric By this word Supremacy is here understood that undoubted Right and ancient Jurisdiction over the State Ecclesiastical within these his Majesties Realms and Dominions with the abolishing of all Forein and Usurped Power repugnant to the same which the Laws and Statutes have restored to the Crown of this Kingdom and now invested in the King as the Highest Power under God within these his Majesties Realms and Dominions unto whom all persons within the same in all Causes and Matters as well Ecclesiastical as Temporal do owe their Loyalty and Obedience before and above all other Powers and Potentates on Earth whatever 2. By the Injunctions of King Ed. 6. to the Clergy all persons Ecclesiastical having cure of Souls were Four times a year to preach in vindication of the Kings Supremacy and in opposition to the usurped power of the Bishop of Rome in this Kingdom There were divers Laws made in the time of King H. 8. for the extinguishment of all Forein Power and for the restoring unto the Crown of this Realm the Ancient Rights and Jurisdictions of the same which is the substance of the Preamble of the Statute of 1 Eliz. cap. 1. The express Letter and meaning whereof is as Sir Edward Coke observes to restore and unite to the Crown the Ancient Jurisdiction Spiritual or Ecclesiastical where as he says the First clause of the Body of the Act being to let in the Restitution of the Ancient Right and Jurisdiction Ecclesiastical within the Realm doth abolish all Forein Jurisdiction out of the Realm And then followeth the principal Clause of Restitution and Uniting of the ancient Jurisdiction Ecclesiastical being the main purpose of the Act in these words viz. Be it Enacted That such Jurisdiction Spiritual or Ecclesiastical as by any Spiritual Power or Authority hath heretofore been or lawfully may be exercised or used
form following and not otherwise yet the King is not thereby restrained but his power remains full and perfect as before and he may still grant them as King for that all Acts of Grace and Justice flow from him By the Eighth Canon Concilii Calchuthensis held under Pope Adrian the First An. 787. the Pope had power to grant what Immunities and Priviledges he pleased in Church-matters and they were by the said Canon to be duly observed Whatever Authority the Pope pretended to in this Kingdom in such matters by way of Usurpation the same may the King as Supream Governour of the Church next under God in his own Dominions use and lawfully exercise by his Regal Authority ex justa plenitudine Potestatis suae Likewise Pope Agathon An. 680. in Concilio Romano-Britannico exercised his Papal Authority in the time of Lotharius King of Kent not only touching the Reformation of Errors and Heresies then in this Church but also as to the composure of differences and dissentions that then were among the Clergy of this Realm Such Presidents of the usurped power of the Papal See exercised in this Kingdom are now of no further use than to illustrate or exemplifie the Legal power inherent in the Kings of this Realm in such matters of Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction for the most High and Sacred Order of Kings being of Divine Right it follows that all persons of what estate soever and all Causes of what quality soever whether Ecclesiastical or Civil within his Majesties Realms and Dominions are subordinated to the Power and Authority of the King as Supream It is not only acknowledged but also constituted by way of an Ecclesiastical Canon That the power of Calling and Dissolving Councils both National and Provincial is the true Right of all Christian Kings within their own Realms and Territories 8. The Ecclesiastical Legislative power was ever in the Kings of this Realm within their own Dominions That in Ancient times they made their own Ecclesiastical Laws Canons and Constitutions appears by several Presidents and Records of very great Antiquity which were received and observed within their own Territories without any Ratification from any Forreign power One instance among many may be given of the Ecclesiastical Laws of Alured Mag. Regis Anglorum An. 887. This they did de jure by virtue of their own inherent Supremacy And therefore when Pope Nicholas the Second An. 1066. in the Bull wherein he ordained Westminster to be the place for the Consecration of Kings gave power to Edward the Confessor and his Successors to constitute such Laws in the Church as he should think fit he gave him therein no more than was his own before For the Kings of England might ordain or repeal what Canons they thought fit within their own Dominions in right of their Regal Supremacy the same being inherent in them Jure Divino non Papali For we find that in King AEtheldreds days An. 1009. in Concilio AEnhamensi Generali the Canons then made and afterwards caused by King Kanutus to be Transcribed were called the Kings Canons not the Bishops En hujus Concilii Canones quos in suas Leges passim transcripsit Rex Canutus Malmsburius AEtheldredo Regi non Episcopis tribuit And the Peers of this Realm per Synodum Landavensem were unexcommunicable nisi prius Consulto Rege aut ejus praecepto Which is a plain demonstration That the Kings of England Anciently had the Supremacy and superintendent Ecclesiastical power and Jurisdiction inherent in themselves exclusively to all other either home or Forreign powers whatever 9. It is by good Authority asserted That the King as Supream is himself instead of the whole Law yea that he is the Law it self and the only chief Interpreter thereof as in whose Breast resides the whole knowledge of the same And that his Majesty by communicating his Authority to his Judge to expound the Laws doth not thereby abdicate the same from himself but that he may assume it again unto him when and as oft as he pleases Dr. Ridl View p. 2. c. 1. Sect. 7. Consonant whereunto is that which Borellus hath Principum Placita Legis habent vigorem eatenus vim Legis obtinebunt quatenus fuerint cum honestate conjuncta Borel de Magist Edict l. 2. c. 4. Roland à Val. Cons 91. nu 54. vo 2. And Suarez tells us That Princeps est Lex viva reipsa praecipit ut Lex per scripturam Of which Opinion also is Alexander Imola and many others Suar. Alleg. 9. nu 13. The grant of Dispensations is a peculiar and very considerable part of Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction the which is eminently in the Crown and by the Stat. of 25 H. 8. the Archbishop of Canterbury may grant Dispensations Archiepiscopus possit dispensare contra Statutum Provinciale per se editum Et qui potest jus condere potest illud tollere Lindw de Cler. Conju c. 2. gl ult Extr. de Elect. c. Significasti c. Intonuit And in another place Episcopus in quibusdam Casibus Dispensare potest contra Canones Const Otho de Concu Cler. gl ver Meritis 10. The Laws and Statutes of this Realm have been tender of the Kings Supremacy ever since the Forreign power over the State Ecclesiastical was abolished In the Statute of 13 Car. 2. cap. 12. there is a Proviso That nothing in the said Act shall extend to abridge or diminish the Kings Majesties Supremacy in Ecclesiastical matters and affairs And in the Stat. of 22 Car. 2. cap. 1. there is a Proviso That not any thing therein contained shall extend to invalidate or avoid his Majesties Supremacy in Ecclesiastical affairs but that his Majesty his Heirs and Successors may from time to time and at all times hereafter exercise and enjoy all Powers and Authority in Ecclesiastical affairs as fully and amply as any of his Predecessors have or might have done 11. As no Convocations for Ecclesiastical Constitutions or for correction or reformation of Abuses in the Church can be Conven'd without his Majesties Writ for that end and purpose so being Conven'd no Canons or Constitutions that shall then be agreed on can have any effect in Law or be in force to oblige any of his Majesties Subjects until his consent thereunto be first had and obtained and until they shall have the power of Ecclesiastical Laws by being ratified and confirmed by the Supream Authority Therefore the Archbishop of Canterbury may not hold a Council for his Province without the Kings leave for when such Council was held by Hubert Archbishop of Canterbury it was prohibited by Fitz-Peter Chief Justice for that he had not the Kings License therein but he would not obey And 13 E. 3. Rot. Parl. M. 1. there was a Writ for a Convocation of the Clergy of the Province of Canterbury and Pauls And another for the other of York vid. Stat. 25 H. 8. c. 19. where the Clergy of England acknowledge that
the Convocations of the same Clergy are and always have been and ought to be assembled only by the Kings Writ The Convocation is under the power and Authority of the King 21 E. 3. 45. b. 12. After the Reign of King H. 8. this Supremacy in the Crown was signally exercised by King Ed. 6. styling himself Supream Head under Christ of the Church of England and Ireland in the Preface of his Injunctions given as well to all the Clergy as Laity of this Realm the Close whereof is as followeth viz. All which singular Injunctions the Kings Majesty ministreth unto his Clergy and their Successors and to all his loving Subjects straitly charging and commanding them to observe and keep the same upon pain of Deprivation Sequestration of Fruits or Benefices Suspension Excommunication and such other Coercion as to Ordinaries or others having Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction whom his Majesty hath appointed for the due execution of the same shall be seen convenient Charging and commanding them to see these Injunctions observed and kept of all persons being under their Jurisdiction as they will answer to his Majesty for the contrary And his Majesties pleasure is That every Justice of Peace being required shall assist the Ordinaries and every of them for the due execution of the said Injunctions 14. The Three first Articles to be enquired of at the Visitations within the Province of Canterbury in the second year of the Reign of the said King Edward the Sixth were as followeth viz. 1. Whether Parsons Vicars and Curates and every of them have purely and sincerely without colour or dissimulation four times in the year at the least preached against the Usurped power pretended Authority and Jurisdiction of the Bishop of Rome 2. Whether they have preached and declared likewise four times in the year at least that the Kings Majesties power authority and preheminence within his Realms and Dominions is the highest power under God 3. Whether any person hath by writing cyphring preaching or teaching deed or act obstinately holden and stand with to extol set-forth maintain or defend the authority jurisdiction or power of the Bishop of Rome or of his See heretofore claimed and usurped or by any pretence obstinately or maliciously invented any thing for the extolling of the same or any part thereof Likewise by the Articles of Religion agreed on by the Convocation held in London and published An. 1553. by the Authority of King Ed. 6. it is declared That the King of England is Supream Head in Earth next under Christ of the Church of England c. and that the Bishop of Rome hath no Jurisdiction in this Realm The like you have in the Articles of Religion agreed on by the Archbishops and Bishops of both Provinces and the whole Clergy in the Convocation held in London An. 1562. and published by the Authority of Queen Elizabeth That the Queens Majesty hath the chief Power in this Realm of England and other her Dominions unto whom the chief Government of all Estates of this Realm whether they be Ecclesiastical or Civil in all Causes doth appertain and is not nor ought to be subject to any Forreign Jurisdiction Which Articles being the Articles of the Church of England were afterwards ratified and confirmed by his Majesty King CHARLES I. of ever Blessed Memory by his Royal Declaration thereunto prefixed in which Declaration you have as followeth viz. That we are Supream Governour of the Church of England and that if any difference rise about the External Policy concerning the Injunctions Canons or other Constitutions whatsoever thereto belonging the Clergy in their Convocation is to order and settle them having first obtained leave under our Broad Seal so to do and We approving their said Ordinances and Constitutions provided that none bâ— made contrary to the Laws and Customes of the Land Likewise in the first of the aforesaid Injunctions of King Ed. 6. as also in the first of the Injunctions given by Q. Elizabeth concerning both the Clergy and Laity of this Realm published Ann. 1559. being the first year of her Reign it is enjoyned That all Deans Archdeacons Parsons Vicars and all other Ecclesiastical persons shall faithfully keep and observe c. all and singular Laws and Statutes made for the restoring to the Crown the ancient Jurisdiction over the State Ecclesiastical and abolishing of all Forreign power repugnant to the same c. By the Statute of 25 H. 8. c. 19. Appeals to Rome are prohibited and it is Ordained that in default of Justice in any of the Courts of the Archbishops of this Realm it shall be lawful to appeal to the King in his Court of Chancery and thereupon a Commission shall be granted c. And by a Proviso towards the end of that Statute an Appeal is given to the King in Chancery upon Sentences in places exempt in the same manner as was before used to the See of Rome And as by the said Statute there may be an Appeal to the King in Chancery when the Suit is in the Archbishops Court or some Peculiar exempt so in some Cases the Appeal may be to the King generally as he is Supream Head of all Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction within the Realm for by the Statutes made in the time of King Hen. 8. the Crown was only remitted and restored to its Ancient Jurisdiction which had been usurped by the Bishop of Rome 33 Ed. 3. Fitz. Aid del Roy 103. Reges sacro oleo uncti Spiritualis Jurisdictionis sunt capaces Rex est Mixta persona cum Sacerdote Et causa Spiritualis Committi potest Principi Laico Cassan in Catal. glo mund p. 5. Consid 24. The King of England c. is Persona Sacra mixta cum Sacerdote and at his Coronation by a solemn Consecration and Unction becomes a Spiritual person Sacred and Ecclesiastical and then hath tam Vestem Dalmaticam as an emblem of his Royal Priesthood quam Coronam Regni in respect of his Regal power in Temporals and is Supream Governour in all Causes and over all Persons as well Ecclesiastical as Civil The King is Supream Ordinary by the Ancient Common Law of England before the Statute of 24 H. 8. cap. 12. for a Resignation might be made to him he might make a Grant of a Church to a man to hold to his own proper use he might not only exempt any Ecclesiastical person out of the Jurisdiction of the Ordinary but also give him Episcopal Jurisdiction he might Present to Free Chappels in default of the Dean by Lapse and that as Ordinary and in respect of his Supream Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction he might dispense with one not lawfully born to be a Priest albeit the Ecclesiastical Laws allowed within this Realm do prohibite it but the reason is for that it is not Malum in se but Malum prohibitum In a word All that the Pope was wont to do in such cases within this Realm as
Corporate as hath a Bishop and a Cathedral Church Yet Crompton in his Jurisdictions in his Computation of our Cities doth omit Ely though it hath a Bishop and a Cathedral Church Thus Westminster is called a City and accordingly there is mention made of a Bishop of Westminster in a Statute made during the Reign of King Henry 8. But by Letters Patents dated 21. May 2 Eliz. in pursuance of an Act of Parliament of 1 Eliz. not printed the Revenues of that late Monastery were vested in the Dean and Chapter of the Collegiate Church of Westminster which hath caused Errors in the Pleadings of some Cases by styling it the Cathedral for Collegiate Church of Westminster Cassanaeus who wrote as well De Gloria Mundi in general as of the Customes of Burgundy in particular saith That France hath within its Territories 104 Cities and gives this Reason Because there are so many Seats of Archbishops and Bishops Yet Sir Edw. Coke observes Cambridge to be a City by ancient Record although it does not evidently appear that it ever was an Episcopal See And in the Stat. of 11 H. 7. c. 4. it is there called the Town of Cambridge 4. In England and Wales there were Anciently three Provinces and over them Three Archbishops whose Archbishopricks were founded above 1500 years since For soon after the Conversion of King Luâ—ius who began his Reign over the Britains An. 170. being prevailed with to embrace the Christian Faith by the perswasions of Elvanus who had been brought up at Glastenbury and of Medwanus both Britains and therein confirmed by the Divines which Eleutherius who became Pope An 177. sent into Britain for that end and purpose The said King being by them baptized the False Religion of the Druids with their Idols was soon abolished Heathen Temples purged and then consecrated to the service and worship of the True God and in the place of twenty eight â—lamâ—ns were Bishops consecrated the Three Archbishops whereof were founded in the Three chief Cities of the then Three Provinces erected by the Romans where Arch-Flamins had formerly been maintain'd viz. at London the Metropolis of Britannia Prima at York the Metropolis of Maxima Caesariensis and at Caerlegion in Wales which is said to be Caerleon upon Vske formerly called Isca in Monmouthshire the Metropolis or chief City of Britannia Secunda or under Vrbs Legionum Cambria Gildas antiquissimus inter eos qui fide digni sunt Britannicarum rerum scriptor tradit Britannos ab ortu Evangelii Christianam suscepisse fidem Ant. Brit. ubi supr Ac primum Paulum ipsum cum aliis Gentibus tum nominatim Britannis Evangelium nunciasse post priorem suam Romae incarcerationem Theodoret. l. 9. de Curand Graecor affect Origenes qui proximis fuit post Apostolos seculis testatur Britanniam in Christianam consentire Religionem Orig. Hom. 4. in Ezech. Lucius Rex Britanniae An. 179. Baptizatus Ab Eleutherio Pontiâ—ice Romano reformationem Angliae petiit Episcop 29. ordinavit Ant. Brit. fo 4 5 7. Before the coming of the Saxons into England the Christian Britains had three Archbishops viz. of London York and Caerleon in Wales The Archiepiscopal See of London was by the Saxons placed at Canterbury for St. Austins sake where he was buried That of Caerleon being translated to St. Davids and after subjected to the See of Canterbury 5. From this time to Dioclesians Perfecution which though the Tenth and last yet the first which the Britains felt Christianity flourished in this Island which â—y that Persecution was almost extirpated out of the Land till Constantine the Great wore the Imperial Crown in whose time it revived till the beginning of the next Century when it was infected with the Pelagian Heresie till the condemnation thereof in the Council of Carthage and Mela and happily suppressed by Germanus Bishop of Auxerre and by Lupus Bishop of Troys in Campeigne who at the request of the English Catholicks were sent by the French Bishops into England as at the same time and for the same end Palladius was by Pope Celestine into Scotland And now the Christian Religion flourished again till the time of the usurping Tyrant Vortiger who after he had slain Vodinus Archbishop of London was himself burnt in a Castle besieged by Aurelius Ambrose having first surrendred Kent Suffolk and Norfolk to the Infidel Heâ—gist who with his Saxons almost desolated the Land insomuch that Theanus Bishop of London and Theodiceus Bishop of York were forced to flie into Cornwal and Wales until St. Augustines coming hither where he then found only one Archbishop and seven Bishops being with forty others as Assistants to him sent hither by Pope Gregory to Convert the Nation whom Ethelbert King of Kent kindly received and seated him as aforesaid in a Mansion in Canterbury the Metropolis of his Kingdom and assigned him a place to erect a Bishops See who afterwards fixed his Seat at Canterbury whichever since hath continued the Metropolis of this Kingdom And thus St. Austin upon his Entrance into England by the favour and bounty of the said King Ethelbert having fixed his Seat at Canterbury the Archbishops thereof have by a continual Series or Succession continued as Metropolitans of all England 6. And whereas there were as aforesaid anciently Three Archbishopricks in Three distinct Provinces within this Kingdom whereof that of Caerleon upon Vske in Wales was one and whereof Dubritius in the year 466 was Archbishop who having his Seat at Landaff became for his integrity Archbishop of all Wales and was upon Resignation in his old Age succeeded in the Archbishoprick by his Disciple David Uncle toking Arthurn by whose consent he removed the See to Menevia of which place he still retaineth the name of Episcopus Menevensis and the Town it self thereupon called Twy Devi or Saint Davids as taking its denomination from his Name yet it afterwards so unhappily happened that Sampson a succeeding Archbishop upon a great Plague raging in Wales went to Dola in Little Britain and thither carried the Pall with him whereby St. Davids for ever after lost the dignity of an Archbishop And in the time of H. 1. both that See and the rest in Wales became subject to the Archbishop of Canterbury as at this day 7. In the time of King Lucius London had an Archbishop to whose Jurisdiction at that time the greatest part of England was subject This Archbishop was that Theanus forementioned who was the chief Founder and Builder of St. Peters Church in Cornhill London which was the Cathedral of his Diocess till King Ethelbert built St. Pauls Church In this See continued the Dignity of an Archbishop above 180 years but by reason of the Saxon Persecution stood void till that Ten years after the coming of St. Austin Melitus was consecrated Bishop of that See and so it continued ever after as a Bishoprick
been only a reviver of an Ancient power which had been formerly invested in his Predecessors and in all other Christian Princes If we consult the Records of elder Times it will readily appear not only that the Roman Emperours of the House of France did Nominate the Popes themselves but that after they had lost that power they retained the Nomination of the Bishops in their own Dominions The like done also by the German Emperours by the Kings of England and by the Ancient Kings of Spain The Investure being then performed per Annulum Baculum that is by delivering of a Ring together with a Crosier or Pastoral Staff to the party nominated 22. By Ancient Right the Bishops of London are accounted Deans of the Episcopal Colledge and being such are by their place to signifie the pleasure of their Metropolitan to all the Bishops of the Province to execute his Mandates and disperse his Missives on all emergency of Affairs As also to preside in Convocations or Provincial Synods during the vacancy of the See or in the necessary absence of the Metropolitan 23. In O Brian and Knivan's Case the Case was That King Ed. 6. under his Privy Seal signified to Sir J. C. and to the Lord Chancellor and others in Ireland That he elected and appointed J. B. to be Bishop of Ossory Requiring them to Instal him in the Bishoprick The Deputy being removed the Chancellor and the other made a Commission under the Great Seal of Ireland to the Bishop of Dublin to Consecrate him which was done accordingly and he did his Fealty and recovered the Temporalties out of the Kings hands Afterwards in the life of J. B. Queen Mary elected J. T. to be Bishop there who was likewis◠Consecrated and who made a Lease of divers Lands of the Bishoprick for 101 years which was confirmed by the Dean and Chapter J. B. died and after J. T. died J. W. was elected Bishop The Questions in the Case were 1. Whether J. B. was well created Bishop 2. Whether this Lease made by J. T. being Bishop de facto but not de jure in the life of J. B. he surviving J. B. should be good to bind the Successor Resolved The Commission was well executed although the Deputy Sir J. C. were removed 2. Resolved That before the Statute of 2 Eliz. the King might by Patent without a Writ of Congé d'eslire create a Bishop for that was but a Form or Ceremony 3. Resolved That although J. T. was Bishop de facto in the life of J. B. that the Lease made by him for 101 years was void though it was confirmed by the Dean and Chapter and should not bind the Successor But all Judicial Acts made by him as Admissions Institutions c. should be good but not such voluntary Acts as tended to the depauperation of the Successor A Bishop made a Lease for three Lives not warranted by the Statute of 1 Eliz. rendring Rent the Successor accepted the Rent It was Resolved It should bind him during his time so as he shall not avoid the Lease which otherwise was voidable CHAP. IV. Of the Guardian of the Spiritualties 1. What the Office of such a Guardian is and by whom Constituted 2. The power of such Guardians in vacancy of Archbishopricks 3. What Remedy in case they refuse to grant such Licenses or Dispensations as are legally grantable 4. Who is Guardian of the Spiritualties of Common Right 5. What things a Guardian of the Spiritualties may do 1. GVardian of the Spiritualties Custos Spiritualium vel Spiritualitatis is he to whom the Spiritual Jurisdiction of any Diocess during the vacancy of the See is committed Dr. Cowell conceives that the Guardian of the Spiritualties may be either Guardian in Law or Jure Magistratus as the Archbishop is of any Diocess within his Province or Guardian by Delegation as he whom the Archbishop or Vicar General doth for the time depute Guardian of c. by the Canon Law pertains to the Appointment of the Dean and Chapter c. ad abolend Extr. Nè sede vacante aliquid innovetur But with us in England to the Archbishop of the Province by Prescription Howbeit according to Mr. Gwin in the Preface to his Readings divers Deans and Chapters do challenge this by Ancient Charters from the Kings of this Realm Cowell verb. Custos This Ecclesiastical Office is specially in request and indeed necessarily in the time of the Vacancy of the Episcopal See or when the Bishop is in remotis agendis about the publick Affairs of the King or State at which time Presentations must be made to the Guardian of the Spiritualties which commonly is the Dean and Chapter or unto the Vicar General who supplies the place and room of the Bishop And therefore if a man Recover and have Judgment for him in a Quare Impedit and afterwards the Bishop who is the Ordinary dieth In this case the Writ to admit the Clerk to the Benefice must be directed to the Guardian of the Spiritualties Sede vacante to give him Admission But if before his Admission another be created Bishop of that See and Consecrated Bishop in that case the power of the Guardian of the Spiritualties doth cease and the party may have a new Writ to the new Bishop to admit his Clerk A Guardian of the Spiritualties may admit a Clerk but he cannot confirm a Lease 2. The Guardian of the Spiritualties takes place as well in the vacancy of Archbishopricks as Bishopricks and hath power of granting Licenses Dispensations and the like during such Vacancies by the Statute of 25 H. 8. whereby it is provided and enacted That if it happen the See of the Archbishop of Canterbury to be void that then all such Licenses Dispensations Faculties Instruments Rescripts and other Writings which may be granted by virtue of the said Act shall during such vacation of the said See be had done and granted under the Name and Seal of the Guardian of the Spiritualties of the said Archbishoprick according to the tenor and form of the said Act and shall be of like force value and effect as if they had been granted under the Name and Seal of the Archbishop for the time being Where it is also further enacted 3. That if the said Guardian of the Spiritualties shall refuse to grant such Licenses Dispensations Faculties c. to any person that ought upon a good just and reasonable cause to have the same then and in such case the Lord Chancellor of England or the Lord Keeper of the Great Seal upon any complaint thereof made may direct the Kings Writ to the said Guardian of the Spiritualties during such Vacancy as aforesaid refusing to grant such Licenses c. enjoyning him by the said Writ under a certain penalty therein limited at the discretion of the said Lord Chancellor or Lord Keeper that he shall in due form grant such License Dispensation Faculty
c. according to the request of the Procurers of the same or signifie into Chancery by a day certain for what cause he refused to grant the same where if upon such Certificate it shall appear that the cause of such Refusal was reasonable just and good that then it shall be admitted and allowed otherwise there may issue thence by virtue of the said Statute a Writ of Injunction commanding the said Guardian of the Spiritualties so refusing as aforesaid to make sufficient grant of such License Dispensation c. by a certain day and if after the receipt of such Writ the Guardian of the Spiritualties shall yet refuse to grant the same and shew no just or reasonable cause for so doing that then and in such case the said Guardian of the Spiritualties shall incur such penalty to his Majesty as shall be limited and expressed in the said Writ of Injunction And moreover in such case a Commission under the Great Seal may issue to Two Spiritual Prelates or persons to be nominated by his Majesty Authorizing them to grant such Licenses Faculties and Dispensations as were so refused to be granted by the Guardian of the Spiritualties as aforesaid And what in this case is here enjoyn'd to the Guardian of the Spiritualties during the vacancy of the Archbishoprick is likewise expresly by the said Statute to the Archbishop himself in time of Plenarty or Non-vacancy of the See 4. Of the Metropolitan the Dean and Chapter is of Common right the Guardian of the Spiritualties Of Inferiour Bishopricks in times of Vacation the Dean and Chapter of the See is of Common right the Guardian of the Spiritualties and not the Metropolitan Yet 5 E. 2. Quare impedit 165. Admit that during the vacancy of the Bishoprick of Durham the Archbishop of York is Guardian of the Spiritualties And 23 E. 1. Rot. Claus Memb. 4. the Prior of Christ-Church in Canterbury was Guardian of the Spiritualties in time of vacation of the Archbishoprick Of which Archbishoprick the Dean and Chapter is Guardian of the Spiritualties in the time of vacancy Also of the Archbishoprick of York the Dean and Chapter is Guardian of the Spiritualties in the vacancy thereof and not the Archbishop of Canterbury for that it is a distinct Province not subordinate to c. contra 31 H. 6. 10. Admit for there a Parson of the Province of York had aid of the Metropolitan Guardian of the Spiritualties of the Archbishoprick of York in time of vacancy of that Archbishoprick In the Case of Grange against Denny it was said by Coke That of common Right by the Common Law the Dean and Chapter Sede vacante of the Bishop is Guardian of the Spiritualties as appears by Pasch 17 E. 3. fo 23. but that now the Archbishops have used to have this by way of Composition And in the same Case it was said by Doderidge That every Archbishop hath a Diocess and a Province and of his Diocess he is a Bishop and of his Province he is Archbishop and within his Province he is to be Visitor of all the Churches within his Province and Sede vacante of any Bishop within his Province he himself is Guardian of the Spiritualties of all the Bishopricks within his Province but Sede vacante of his own Diocess the Dean and Chapter of this is Guardian of the Spiritualties and that no mention is made in the Books of the Common Law of any such Composition aforesaid but that the Guardian of the Spiritualties is to be according to the difference before put between a Province and a Diocess 5. The Learned Serjeant Roll in his Abridgment doth acquaint us out of the Ancient Books That a Guardian of the Spiritualties may Admit and Institute a Clerk presented to him That the King did present to the Guardian of the Spiritualties of the Archbishoprick of Dublin Sede vacante for a Church in Ireland That the Guardian of the Spiritualties may try Bastardy That Letters were directed to all the Bishops and in the Vacancy to the Guardian of the Spiritualties to make Prayers for the King in his Journey in France And that the Prior of Christ-Church in Canterbury Guardian of the Spiritualties during the Vacancy of that Archbishoprick had a Felon delivered to him But in the time of the Vacancy of the Bishop the Archbishop is Guardian of the Spiritualties and not the Dean and Chapter CHAP. V. Of Congé d'Eslire Election and Confirmation 1. What Congé d'Eslire signifies the Original thereof 2. To whom it is directed and the manner of Proceedings thereupon and of Election 3. Confirmation of Bishops the form or manner thereof 4. Confirmation in a Temporal not Spiritual sense what 5. The Confirmation of Bishops Elect beyond Sea far different from this in England 6. The Law and Practice in France touching the making of Bishops 1. COngé d'Eslire in French Leave to Chuse is the Kings permission to a Dean and Chapter to chuse a Bishop in the time of Vacancy And time was when this Venia Eligendi was also the permission Royal to an Abby or Priory of his own Foundation to chuse their Abbot or Prior But we now understand it under no other signification than as his Majesties leave vouchsafed to a Dean and Chapter to elect a certain person to succeed as Bishop of that Diocess whose Episcopal See is vacant For the better interpretation of this Congé d'Eslire the Modern Pens refer themselves to Mr. Guin in the Preface to his Readings where he saith The the King of England as Sovereign Patron of all Archbishopricks Bishopricks and other Ecclesiastical Benefices had of Ancient time free Appointment of all Ecclesiastical Dignities whensoever they hapned to be void Investing them first Per Baculum Annulum and afterwards by his Letters Patents And that in process of time he made the Election over to others under certain Forms and Conditions viz. That they should at every Vacation before they chuse desire of the King Congé d'Eslire that is Leave or License to proceed to Election and then after the Election to crave the Royal Assent c. He affirmeth also by good proof out of the Books of the Common Law that King John was the first that granted this and that afterwards it was confirmed by Westminster 1. cap. 1. which Statute was made An. 3. Ed. 1. And again by the Statute Articuli Cleri cap. 2. which was Ordained An. 25. Ed. 3. Stat. 3. it is generally agreed That the Kings of this Realm were originally the Founders of all Archbishopricks and Bishopricks within this Kingdom being at first Donative per traditionem Baculi Pastoralis Annuli But afterwards King John by his Chapter 15 Jan. in the seventh year of his Reign De Communi consensu Baronum granted that they should ever after be eligible And from that time came in the Congé d'Eslire Vid. Co. 5. par 14. in Candry's Case vid. Stat.
a kind of Collect for the Saint to whose Name the Church is Dedicated and some other Services as the Chaunter shall appoint So that although the Patron might chuse the Ground yet the Prelate was to come and Consecrate it the Patron might bring the Stones but the Bishop laid the Foundation the Workmen might with the Materials make a House but the Bishop by Consecration made it a Church It was but the dead body of a Temple till it received the being of a Church by the influence of the Diocesan Thence it was that the priviledge of a new Church followed not the Building but the Consecration thereof as was well observed by that Devout and Learned King Alured in the fifth Canon of his Ecclesiastical Laws where he saith That if a man pursued by his Enemy flie to the Temple no man shall thence take him away for the space of seven days which Law was yet made under a Caution That this freedom shall not be granted to any Church but such as shall be Consecrated by the Bishop 5. Consecration relating to the person office and dignity of a Bishop as in the former part of this Chapter was by the Imperial Law so necessary to the making him a Bishop compleat as that without it his Election and Confirmation would not have entituled him to any Church that should be new erected within his Diocess whereunto he being Consecrated had a right and Title as is evident not only by the Emperours Novel but also more peculiarly acknowledged by the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or the setting up of the Cross behind the Altar when he made the Consecration Thus the Eucholgue for the Greek Church The like also is observed in the Latin where the Ceremonies are more tedious and elaborate By the setting up of the said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Right of the new Church was conveyed to the Patriarch or Bishop as by an especial Title and that not only by the Euchologue in the Greek but also by the Emperour 's Novel in the Latin Church Concerning which Right and the Conveyance thereof by the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Observable to this purpose is that Synodical Sentence given by Germanus Patriarch of Constantinople against John Archbishop of Lepanto touching certain Episcopal Monasteries whereon he had illegally fixed his Cross under pretence of a Right to the same 6. This Consecration specially as it refers to Bishops is Character indelebilis insomuch that although it should so happen that for some just cause he should be deposed or removed from the See or suspended ab Officio Beneficio both from his Spiritual Jurisdiction as to the exercise and execution thereof as also from the Temporalties and profits of the Bishoprick yet he still retains the Title of a Bishop for that it is supposed the Order it self cannot absolutely be taken from him King H. 1. banished Thurstan Archbishop of York for five years for receiving Consecration from the Pope Speed 440. b. 458. b. 7. It appears by good Chronology that the first that ever Consecrated Churches was Euginus who was a Greek and Priest of Rome and was the first that ever styled himself Pope An. 154. who wrote de Trinitate Vnitate Dei. He was the first that Decreed that Churches should be Consecrated with the consent of the Metropolitan or Bishop and that there should be one God-father and one Godmother at Baptism 8. In a Case of Translation the Bishop need not to be Consecrated de Novo as in case of Creation Anciently and according to the Canon Law and where the Pope's Spiritual power and authority was in force Bishops were not so much by Election as by Postulation and then the saying was Electus Postulando Postulatus obligando and in that case the Elected was a Bishop presently without either Confirmation or Consecration only by the Assent of the Superiour Before Consecration the Bishop hath not actual possession although he hath a Freehold in Law after Consecration But in case of Translation there is not any new Election nor may the Dean and Chapter pray a Congé d'Estire but they signifie to the King how their Bishoprick is void ideo humilime Postulamus Humbricensem Episcopum fore Episcopum nostrum and that is called Postulation and then if the King grant it he is the Bishop Trin. 21 Jac. B. R. Sir Jo. Vaughan's Case vers Ascough Roll. Rep. Postulatio est alicujus personae ad dignitatem vel Societatem Fraternam Canonica facta vocatio vel est personae quae eligi non potest ad eligendum petitio Cap. innotuit § habito de Elect. The Bishop of St. P. was chosen Bishop of Trevers and had the assent of the Pope and when he came there he found another in possession whereupon he would have returned to his former Bishoprick but could not because it was void before by the consent of the Superiour And in the Case of Evans and Ascough it was said That a Bishop hath been Summoned to Parliament before by Confirmation but as Jones there said That was after his Possessions or Temporalties were restored to him And Caltheep there said That in the Case of Translation of a Bishop there are five things to be performed 1. The Chapters Intimation of the death of their Bishop praying Congé d'Estire 2. Congé al eux d'Estire 3. A Certificate of the Election 4. The Assent of the Bishop and the King 5. The Writ to the Archbishop to Confirm and Install him because in such case of Translation he shall not be Consecrated de Novo as aforesaid But Consecration is necessary to the making of him a Bishop who was none before and is the fourth Act in order to a Bishop according to the enumeration of these steps and degrees thereunto which in the said case of Evans and Ascough is mentioned by Whitlock where he faith That in the making of a Bishop when a Bishoprick is void the course is 1. To obtain a Congé d'Estire 2. The Kings Letters Missive whom they shall abuse 3. Vpon the Election three Instruments thereof one whereof to the party Elected another to the Archbishop a third to the King certifying him of the Election and then there is an act of Assent to the Election which cannot be without his Assent 4. The Kings Writ to the Archbishop to Consecrate and Install the person Elected 5. Then the Archbishop issues forth a general Citation and therein doth prefix a certain day for the Confirmation which is done accordingly and then be is Consecrated Then the new Bishop swears Fealty to the King which being done the King orders him his Temporalties so that there are three principal Acts required to the making of a Bishop The Election is as the Sollicitation the Confirmation is the Contract the Consecration is the Consummation of the Marriage Answerable whereunto said Doderidge in the Case aforesaid are the Acts of making a Parson As 1. Presentation whereto
the Revenues of the Church first came to be divided and alotted to several Ministeries then it was that this payment was first made to the Bishop by the Beneficed Clergy within his Diocess Duaren ut supr l. 2. c. 1. fo 53. It is probable that this division of the Church Revenues was not far distant in time from the first or original distinguishment of Parochial Bounds upon which affair Pope Euaristus otherwise called Anacletus Graecus did first enter about the year 110. Volateran l. 22. Anast Biblioth Baron Annal. ad An. 112. nu 4 5 6. and was afterwards carried on by Pope Dionysius about the year 260. Baron Annal. ad An. 260. nu 17. Parochial Distribution in England was by Theodorus Archbishop of Canterbury about the year 668. Spelm. Concil 152 But Speed saith by Honorius the fifth Archbishop also of Canterbury about the year 636. It may not hence be inferr'd that this Cathedraticum or Synodal was only paid ratione Synodi for it was sometimes and very anciently paid also at Visitations as appears by the seventh Council at Toledo mentioned in the Decree 10. q. 3. c. inter caetera casus ibi where there is a Canon against the exacting of more than Two shillings only pro Cathedratico in Episcopal Visitations This Cense or payment though it be Onus Ecclesiasticum yet it is not Onus innovatum but Onus Ordinarium and by imposition of Law as appears by the Provincial Constitutions Solutio Cathedratici Synodatici Procurationum ratione Visitationis alia hujusmodi de quibus non dubitatur quin sunt Onera Ordinaria suum capiunt effectum ab impositione Legis Lindw de Offic. Vic. c. quoniam gl in ver Onera Ecclesiastica Yet Procurations differ from the other in this that Procurations are only Pensions but the other are properly Census The Synody or Synodal is by the Stat. of 34 H. 8. reckoned as a Church-due for recovery whereof provision is made by that Act and good reason for the said Synody or Synodal is a Pension certain and valued in the King's Books 10. The aforesaid Ingenious Author of the Historical Discourse touching Procurations c. after his deep search into Antiquity doth conjecturally conceive that the Pentecostal otherwise called Whitson-farthings is nothing else but the Annual Commemoration continuation or repetition of an Ancient payment or pension issuing out of the Oblations brought by the people long since specially at the time of the Foundation or Dedication of their several Churches or at some other Solemnity viz. the moiety or Third part of the Oblations then made The same being reserved by the Bishop and by a Contract seu quasi Contractu between him and the Founder of such Church or Priest assigned to attend the same settled in and upon the Episcopal See and payable yearly at or about the Feast of Pentecost These Pentecostalia were not as some conceive the Peter-pence here anciently paid for they were usually paid either at the Feast of St. Peter and Paul or on Lammas day but these Pentecostals seem to be paid upon or about the time that doth chiefly denominate the same viz. at the Feast of Pentecost and in the nature thereof seem to have reference to an Oblation frequently made by the Christians in the Elder times of the Church and to have some tendency to that Liberal Devotion which was then as frequent as Sacriledge is now In Leg. 18 Guilielm Conquestor De Denariis S. Petri seu Vectigali Romano viz. Liber homo qui habuerit Averia Campestria 30 denariis aestimanda dabit Denarium S. Petri. Pro 4 denariis quos donaverit Dominus quieti erunt Bordarii ejus ejus Boner ejus Servientes Burgensis qui de propriis Catallis habet id quod dimidia Marca aestimandum est det Denarium S. Petri. Qui in Lege Danorum est Liber homo habet Averia Campestria quae dimidia Marca in argento aestimantur debet dare Denarium S. Petro. Et per Denarium quem donaverit Dominus erunt quieti ii qui resident in suo Dominico Vid. Sâ—ldeni ad Eadmerum Notae Spicelegium p. 179. Leg. 18. By this Law of William the Conquerour it appears that the Peterpence had no affinity with the Pentecostals In Ancient times when the Bishop did visit Ecclesiatim his usage was to celebrate the Mass in the Church which he visited which indeed was every Parish within his Diocess and that by his Episcopal Authority the whole Diocess in respect of the Bishop being by the Law but Paroechia sua 10. q. 3. c. Quia Duarenus passim as the whole Province is said to be in respect of the Lord Archbishop of Canterbury At this Mass the people used to make their Offerings to the Bishop and one of the causes or reasons why or wherefore the people in Ancient times were obliged to bring their Oblations to the Church was propter Consuetudinem and that certis Festivitatibus among which the Feast of Pentecost was and is a most special one at which Feast there was in many places here in England an Oblation Anciently made by inferiour Churches and Parishes to the principal Mother-Church and whence probably the word Pentecostalia had its original denomination These Offerings by the Canon Law were and are only due to the Clergy and interdicted to the Laity sub districtione Anathematis 10. q. 1. c. Quia Sacerdotes c. Sanct. Patrum ibi In some places the Deans and Prebendaries of Cathedral Churches have them It is said That in the Cathedral Church of Salisbury there is a greater and a lâ—ss distinguished and known by this difference of Major Minor pars Altaris And in some Diocesses they are settled upon the Bishop and Archdeacon and made part of their Revenue for which the King hath Tenths and Subsidies The Cathedral or the Mother-Church of Worcester was Anciently and before the dissolution a Priory and among other Revenues had these Pentecostalia or Whitson-farthings yearly paid sub nomine Oblationum or Spiritual Profits tempore Pentecostes After the Dissolution when King H. 8. about the three and thirtieth year of his Reign new-founded and reendo'wd the said Church he restored these Pentecostalia after he had hâ—ld them about a year in his own hand to the said Church which as it is reported the Dean and Prebendaries thereof receive at this day and as appears by the Letters Patent Henricus Octavus c. Sciatis quod Nos de gratia nostra speciali ac ex certa scientia ac mero motu nostris dedimus concedimus ac per praesentes damus concedimus Decano Capitulo Ecclesiae Cathedralis Christi beatae Maria Virginis Wigorn. omnes illas Oblationes Obventiones sive Spiritualia proficua vulgariter vocat Whitson farthings annuatim collect sâ—ve recepta de diversis Viliatis in Comitat. nostris Wigorn. Warwic 〈◊〉 infra Archidiaconatum Wigorn
tempore Pentecost oblata dicto nuper Prioratui beatae Mariae Wigorn. modo dissolut dudum spectan pertinen c. Ex Archivis Decani Capit. Wigorn. But in Glocester it seems it is otherwise for there the Bishop and the Archdeacon only receive them nor can the Dean and Prebendaries that now are of the Cathedral make any just claim to them For before the Suppression these Pentecostals were inter alia valued to the Archdeacon in the Kings Books as part of the Revenue of the Archdeaconry And as for Procurations aforesaid although they are as Dr. Cosen says ratione Visitationis plerumque praestandae yet not solummodo so and thence it is held that they are in some places payable to the Archdeacon jure Consuetudinario even in the Bishops Triennial year sine Visitatione on the Archdeacons part 11. To this purpose Remarkable is that Case of Proxies which Sir John Davis the Kings Attorney General in Ireland reports to have been there Resolved and Adjudged The Case was this The Bishop of Meth before the dissolution of Monasteries had a Proxy of fifteen shillings four pence payable yearly out of the Commandry of Kells in the County of Meth parcel of the Possessions of the Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem in Ireland and one other Proxy of twenty shillings payable yearly out of the Impropriate Rectory of Trevet in the same County parcel of the possessions of the Abbey of Thomascourt in the County of Dublin In the thirty third year of King H. 8. the said Hospital and Abbey were suppressed and dissolved and all the possessions of both the said Houses were vested in the actual possession of the Crown by Act of Parliament But in the said Act there is an Express Saving the Proxies to all Bishops and their Successors Afterwards the Bishop of Meth and his Clergy for that Bishoprick hath not any Dean and Chapter by Deed Inrolled Dated 16 March 36 H. 8. granted to the said Proxies inter alia to King H. 8. his Heirs and Successors the King being at the time of the Grant and after in the actual possession of the said Commandry and Rectory out of which the said Proxies were payable Afterwards Queen Elizabeth by her Letters Patent dated Primo Novemb. in the thirty third year of her Reign demised the said Commandry and Rectory to Dr. Forth And now whether he shall be charged with these Proxies and the Arrearages thereof after the commencement of the Lease was the Question And it was Adjudged that he should be charged therewith In the Argument of this Case there were Three points moved and debated 1 Whether the Proxies were wholly extinct by the suppression and dissolution of the said Religious houses notwithstanding the said Saving in the Act of Dissolution 2 Whether the Bishop could grant the Proxies to the King 3 Whether the Proxies in the hands of the King were extinct by the Unity of Possession For the First point it was Objected by Sir Ambrose Forth 's Counsel That the Proxies were extinct by the suppression and dissolution of the Religious houses For that the Visitation of the Religious houses were the sole cause of the payment of the Proxies Et cessante causa cessat effectus For the Religious houses being gone and dispersed they shall not be afterwards subject to Visitation and then when the Visitation doth cease the Proxies being only Exhibition given to the Visitor for his Travelling charges shall cease also For Procuratio as the Canonists define it est Exhibitio sumptuum necessariorum facta Praelatis qui Dioeceses peragrando Ecclesias subject as Visitant Yet it was agreed That the Visitation doth not cease immediately upon the Surrender or by the Act of Parliament which gives the Religious houses and their Possessions to the Crown for by that their Corporations are not dissolved as was held in the Case of the Dean and Chapter of Norwich Co. par 3. 15 Ass p. 8. 32 H. 8. Br. Corporations 78. But when the Religious persons were dispersed and had relinquished their Habit Rule and Order for which they were Visitable then their Corporation was utterly dissolved and thereupon the Visitation ceases And in this case they resembled a Proxie due for Visitation to an Annuity for Counsel or some other Service to be done if the Counsel or the Service be withdrawn the Annuity determines So if a Rent-charge be granted for a Way stop the Way and the Rent-charge shall be stopt also 9 Ed. 4. 19. 15 Ed. 4. 2. 21 Ed. 3. 7. So where a Corodie is granted for certain Service to be done the omission of the Service determines the Corody 20 Ed. 4. fo ult It was also said That the duty is not Annual but Contingent and payable only upon every Visitation And for the Saving they said it was a Flattering Saving which could not preserve the Proxies in being which the Law had extinguished as was held 14 Eliz. Dyer 313. That the tenures of the Obit or Chauntry-Lands held of the Subjects are extinct by the Act of 1 Ed. 6. notwithstanding the Saving in the said Act propter absurditatem So the Proxies in this Case shall be extinct propter absurditatem For as it is absurd that the King should be subject to Attendance in respect of a Tenure so it is absurd that the King should be subject to Visitation or to any duty in respect thereof Of the same nature there are many Savings put in Walsingham's Case Plow Com. 563. which are there called Flattering Savings As to the Second point it was objected That the Bishop could not grant these Proxies to the King for two Reasons the one drawn from the person of the King the other from the person of the Bishop 1 For the King Admit that he were capable of such a Spiritual Office as to be a Visitor of Religious persons yet he shall not have Proxies by reason of the Inconveniency and Indecency and also for the Impossibility thereof For it is neither Convenient nor Decent that the poor Religious persons should bear the Charges of the King And it is also Impossible for by the Canon Law Procuratio exhibenda est secundum qualitatem personae Visitantis and the Majesty of the person of the King and the grandure of his Train such that by presumption of Law no private person can bear his necessary charges or make him entertainment answerable to the quality of his person 2 For the Bishop Although he may grant his Temporal possessions with the assent of his Chapter or Clergy yet those duties which he hath by the prerogative of his Episcopal Chair or as incident to his Spiritual Function he may not grant And they by the Rule of the Canon Law are of Three sorts viz. 1 Subsidium Cathedrarium which is a duty of Prerogative and Superiority 2 Quarta Episcopalis which was given to him for Reparation of Churches 3 Procurationes for his Visitation as aforesaid which is a perquisite
in question hath been of a Mixt nature in reference to Jurisdictions 29. Certain Reasons for denial of Prohibitions to the Ecclesiastical Court in some Cases where they might lie 30. Bounds of Parishes in reference to the Tithes thereof whether Tryable by the Law of the Land or by the Law of the Church 31. Where the Question is more touching the Right of Tithes than the Bounds of the Parish the Ecclesiastical Court hath had the cognizance 32. The Ecclesiastical Court hath cognizance of Administrators Accounts and no Prohibition lies 33. Modus Decimandi sued for by a Parson in the Eccllesiastical Court no Prohibition Nor if he there sues for the Tithe of things not Titheable 34. In what cases a Custome as also a Rent may be sued for in the Ecclesiastical Court 35. If Question be touching the Grant of a Registers Office in a Bishop's Court or touching the Tenth after severance from the Nine parts In what Court whether Temporal or Ecclesiastical it shall be tryed 36. A Woman exercising the Profession of a Midwife without License is therefore sued in the Ecclesiastical Court whether a Prohibition lies in that case 37. The Bounds of a Parish also whether such a Church be Parochial or only a Chappel of Ease In what Court this is to be tryed 38. A Prohibition granted upon the disallowance of an Executors Plea of having Assets only to pay Debts in opposition to a Legacy sued for in the Ecclesiastical Court 39. A Prohibition awarded upon a Suit in the Ecclesiastical Court for an account of the Profits of a Benefice Otherwise in case the Profits were taken during the time of a Sequestration 40. A Prohibition granted to a Party to stay proceedings in his own Suit and commenced by himself 41. Pensions are sueable only in the Ecclesiastical Court 42. The right of Tithes coming in question between the Parson and the Vicar is a Suit properly belonging to the Ecclesiastical Court 43. Whether and how far and in what manner the Ecclesiastical Court may take cognizance of a Modus Decimandi at large debated 44. When and how the Canon Law was introduced into this Realm 1. BEfore the time of King William the Conqueror all matters as well Spiritual as Temporal were determined in the Hundred-Courts where was wont to sit one Bishop and one Temporal Judge called Aldermanus the one for matters of Spiritual the other of Temporal cognizance But that was altered by King William and it seems by Parliament for it was by the assent of the Bishops Abbots and all the chief persons of the Realm for he Ordained That the Bishop or Archdeacon should not hold Plea of the Episcopal Laws quae ad Regimen animarum pertinent in the Hundred but by themselves and there administer Justice not according to the Law of the Hundred but according to the Episcopal Laws and Canons as appears by King William's Charter Irrot. 2. R. 2. pro Decano Capitulo Eccles Lincolne Jan. Angl. 76 77. The Principal Courts Ecclesiastical whereof some are now out of use were and are the Convocation Court the High Commission Court the high Court of Arches the Prerogative Court of Canterbury the Court of Delegates the Court of Audience the Court of Peculiars the Court of Faculties besides the Bishops Consistories the Archdeacons Courts and the like anciently called Halimots or holy Courts And the Saxon Kings long before William the Conqueror made several Laws for the Government of the Church Among others St. Edward begins his Laws with this Protestation that it is his Princely charge Vt Populum Domini super omnia Sanctam Ecclesiam regat gubernet And King Edgar in his Oration to his English Clergy Ego saith he Constantini vos Petri gladium habetis jungamus dextras gladium gladio Copulemus ut ejiciantur extra castra Leprosi purgetur Sanctuarium Domini But upon the Conquest made by the Normans the Pope took the opportunity to usurp upon the Liberties of the Crown of England for the Conqueror came in with the Popes Banner and under it won the Battel Whereupon the Pope sent two Legates into England with whom the Conqueror called a Synod deposed Stigand Archbishop of Canterbury because he had not purchased his Pall in the Court of Rome and displaced many Bishops and Abbots to make room for his Normans Among the rest the King having earnestly moved Wolstan Bishop of Worcester being then very aged to give up his Staff was Answered by him That he would give up his Staff only to him of whom he first received the same And so the old Bishop went to St. Edward's Tomb and there offered up his Staff and Ring with these words viz. Of Thee O holy Edward I received my Staff and my Ring and to thee I do now surrender the same again Which proves that before the Norman Conquest the Kings of England invested their Bishops per Annulum Baculum By this admission of the Pope's Legates was the first step or entry made into his usurped Jurisdiction in England yet no Decrees passed or were put in execution touching matters Ecclesiastical without the King 's Royal Assent nor would he submit himself in point of Fealty to the Pope as appears by his Epistle to Gregory the Seventh Vid. Da. Rep. Case of Praemunire fo 89. yet in his next Successors time in the time of William Rufus the Pope by Anselme Archbishop of Canterbury attempted to draw Appeals to Rome but prevailed not Upon this occasion it was that the King told Anselme That none of his Bishops ought to be subject to the Pope but that the Pope himself ought to be subject to the Emperour and that the King of England had the same absolute Liberties in his Dominions as the Emperour had in the Empire Yet in the time of the next King H. 1. the Pope usurped the Patronage and Donation of Bishopricks and all other Benefices Ecclesiastical at which time Anselme told the King That the Patronage and Investure of Bishopricks was not his Right because Pope Urban had lately made a Decree That no Lay-person should give any Ecclesiastical Benefice And after this in a Synod held at London An. 1107. a Decree was made Cui annuit Rex Henricus says Matth. Paris that from thenceforth Nunquam per donationem Baculi Pastoralis vel Annuli quisquam de Episcopatu vel Abbathia per Regem vel quamlibet Laicam manum investiretur in Anglia Hereupon the Pope granted That the Archbishop of Canterbury for the time being should be for ever Legatus Natus And Anselme for the honour of his See obtained That the Archbishop of Canterbury should in all general Councils sit at the Pope's foot tanquam alterius Orbis Papa Yet after Anselme's death this same King gave the Archbishoprick of Canterbury to Rodolph Bishop of London says Matth. Paris Et illum per Annulum Pastoralem Baculum investivit as before he had invested William Gifford in
he was employed abroad in Foreign Embassies whereby both these Names or styles became at last in common understanding as it were Synonymâ—us For the Official of this Court and the Dean of the Arches by such Substitution had both the same Juridical Authority though with distinct styles in several persons as appears by that which comes next to the Preface to the Ancient Statutes of that Court ordained by Robert Winchelsey Archbishop of Canterbury in that Stat. touching the Form of the Judges Oath where the words are tam Officalis dictae Curiae quam Decanus de Arcubus suus Commissarius Generalis c. For he that was the Archbishops Official in this Court was heretofore obliged to Constitute the Dean of the Arches as his Commissary General in his absence as also appears by another of those Statutes or Constitutions of that Court Ordained by John Whitgift Archbishop of Canterbury the Title of which Statute is De Decano Ecclesiae Beatae Mariae de Arcubus Lond. wherein we find viz. Statuimus quod Officialis dictae Curiae teneatur Decanum Ecclesiae suum Constituere in ipsius absentia Commissarium Also by the Statutes and Constitutions of this Court made by Matthew Parker Archbishop of Canterbury it is expresly Ordained That neither the Dean or Official of the Court of Arches nor the Auditor of matters and Causes in the Court of Audience of Cant. nor the Judge of the Prerogative Court shall exercise the Function or Profession of an Advocate in any Court belonging to the Jurisdiction of the said Archbishop on pain of Excommunication and Suspension In this Court of the Arches the Proctors thereof do wear such Hoods as Bachelors of Arts use to wear in the Vniversities which Habit or Formality was first enjoyned by Henry Chichley Archbishop of Canterbury in the year 1435. The style of this Court is Alma Curia Cant. de Arcubus Lond. And the Appeal from it doth lie to the King in Chancery 5. This Court of the Arches anciently holden in Bow-Church of London is of very great Antiquity the Lord Coke in the forecited place lets us to understand that he meets with it in a very Ancient Record of a Prohibition In Curia Christianitatis cotam Decano de Arcubus London The Statutes and Ordinances of which Court are very Ancient and to which Those ordained by Robert Winchelsey Archbishop of Canterbury above 380 years since do referr Robertus Winchelse Archiepiscopus Cantuariensis descripsit Judicibus Advocatis Procuratoribus aliisque ministris Almae suae Curiae de Arcubus jura quaedam Statuta quae ipse in Templo Arcuato sedens pro Tribunali legit atque obligavit Quinto Idus Novemb. Anno 1295. William de Sardinia being then his Official and Henry de Nassington Dean of the Arches the said Officials Commissary General By which Statutes it was Ordained That the Advocates belonging to the said Consistory should not exceed the number of Sixteen nor the Proctors above the number of Ten nor should any of them without the special License of the President of that Consistory absent themselves thence by any attendance on any other Consistory at such times wherein Causes were to be heard in the Arches And for the dispatch of the Causes of poor and indigent persons the Judge may by the said Statutes assign them Advocates and Proctors to prosecute for them Gratis Charitative and that nothing be paid for the Process Acts of Court Examinations Sentence or other Court-Fees in such Cases In which Court the Senior Advocates by the same Statutes are to take their places opposite to the Judge the others on each side of him nigher to or remoter from him according to their Seniority the like Order in Court to be observed also by the Proctors And such was the devotion of those days in that Consistory That in order to an imploring of the Divine assistance on their proceedings in Judgment it was further Ordained That Divine Service should be celebrated in Bow-Church immediately before the first and after the last Cession of every Term the Judge Advocates Proctors and other Officers of the Court to be present thereat 6. The Prerogative Court of the Archbishop of Canterbury is that Court wherein all Testaments are proved and Administrations granted of the Goods and Chattels of such persons as dying within his Province had at the time of their death Bona Notabilia in some other Diocess than that wherein they dyed which Bona Notabilia regularly must amount to the value of Five pounds save in the Diocess of London where it is Ten pounds by Composition The Probat of every Bishops Testament and the granting of the Administration of his Goods and Chattels albeit he hath not Goods but within his own Jurisdiction doth belong to the Archbishop The like Court hath the Archbishop of York From this Court lies the Appeal to the King in Chancery If one make two Executors one of seventeen years of Age and the other under Administration during the Minority is void because he of seventeen years old may execute the Will if Administration during the Minority in such case be granted And if the Administrator brings his Action the Executor may well release the Debt One was cited to appear in the Prerogative Court of Canterbury which lived out of the Diocess of Canterbury and upon that he prayed Prohibition upon the Statute of 23 H. 8. c. 9. which willeth that none shall be cited to appear out of his Diocess without assent of the Bishop and Prohibition was granted And yet it was said that in the time of H. 8. and Q. Ma. that the Archbishop of Canterbury had used to cite any man dwelling out of his Diocess and within any Diocess within his Province to appear before him in the Prerogative-Court and this without the assent of the Ordinary of the Diocess But it was Resolved by the Court that this was by force of the power Legatine of the Archbishop that as Lindwood saith ought to be expressed in the Prohibition for the Archbishop of Canterbury York Pisa and Reymes were Legati nati and others but Legati à latere The Lord Coke in his Institutes par 3. cap. 69. gives us the Resolutions upon the Statute of 21 H. 8. cap. 5. That if a man makes his Testament in paper and dieth possessed of Goods and Chattels above the value of 40 l. and the Executor causeth the Testament to be transcribed in parchment and bringeth both to the Ordinary c. to be proved It is at the Election of the Ordinary whether he will put the Seal and Probat to the Original in paper or the Transcript in parchment but whether he put them to the one or to the other there can be taken of the Executor c. in the whole but 5 s. and not above viz. 2 s. 6 d. to the Ordinary c. and his Ministers and 2
which an Advowson appertains but only for term of their lives or of years by Intrusion or Disseism 6. A Church may become Litigious both before and by and after a Jure Patronatus Before as by a plurality of Presentations By as when in case of plurality of Presentations upon a plural Jure Patronatus the one Jury gives a Verdict for the Title of one Patron the other for the Title of the other Patron After as when after a Jure Patronatus awarded and Verdict thereupon given for one of the parties a third person presents before Admittance of his Clerk for whom the Verdict was given Upon a plural Jure Patronatus if one Jury give a Verdict for the Title of the one the other for the Title of the other Patron it is conceived in that case the Ordinary may refuse the Clerks of both Patrons and suffer the Church to Lapse And where a Third person presents after a Verdict as aforesaid but before the Clerk be Admitted whereby the Church becomes Litigious de Novo in that case the Bishop may award a new Jure Patronatus Also if the Bishop doubt the Patrons Title that presents he may as some conceive award a Jure Patronatus albeit the Church be not Litigious which is a safe way for prevention of any surprize to the rightful Patron or other Pretenders in which case if the Right of Patronage be found for another that had not before presented his Clerk may be admitted by the Ordinary who is no Disturber if he admit a Clerk that is presented before the Church becomes Litigious by a Second presentation for by the Verdict of the Jury aforesaid he is sufficiently warranted to admit and institute the Clerk for whose Patrons Title the Verdict is given in doing whereof he is no Disturber albeit the other Patron against whom the Verdict is given should after recover in a Quare Impedit And after a Verdict in a Jure Patronatus found for a Patron he ought to renew his Request to the Ordinary for the admission of his Clerk otherwise the Bishop may Collate in case the Church Lapse after Six months 7. Sir John Arundell and his Wife brought a Quare Impedit against the Bishop of Gloucester and others who pleaded in Bar that William Sturton was seized of a Mannor to which the Advowson was appendent and bound himself in a Statute-Merchant of 200 l. to one Long and the Statute was extended and conveyed the interest of the Statute to one of the Defendants and then the Church became void And by the Court the Advowson may be extended and if it become void during the Conusees Estate the Conusee may present 8. In Beverley's Case against the Archbishop of Canterbury where the question was Whether the Queen might take her turn to Present in regard she took not her turn when the first Lapse happened immediately at the first Avoidance by reason of the Incumbents having Two Benefices within the Stat. of 21 H. 8. And all the Justices of the Common Pleas after long and serious debate did Resolve That the Queen shall not now have her Presentation but the Patron because the Queen hath such Presentment by Lapse as the Bishop had and no other and could Present but to the present Avoydance then void And although Nullum tempus occurrit Regi yet we must distinguish it thus for where the King is limited to a time certain or to that which in it self is Transitory there the King is to do it within the time limited or in that time wherein the thing to be done hath Essence or Consistence or while it remaineth for otherwise he may not do it afterwards So where a Second presentment is granted to the King and he does not Present he may not after 9. During a Vacancy the Freehold of the Glebe is in Abeiance and not in the Patron who can take no benefit thereby in that time nor can he have any Action for Trespass done thereon in the time of such Vacancy Yet if a man hath an Annuity out of a Parsonage and he in the Vacancy thereof Release to the Patron it shall extinguish the Annuity 21 H. 7. 41 Co. 5. Forde 81. b. 10. If a Church becomes void by the death of the Incumbent or otherwise and the Patron within Six months bring a Quare Impedit against the Bishop and then Six months pass without any Clerk presented by the Patron to the Bishop in that case the Lapse shall incur notwithstanding the pendency of the Writ for it is not reasonable that the Ordinary should lose his Title of Lapse without any wrong done by him by a fraudulent Action brought without cause by the Patron and whereby the Ordinary is put to Expences without cause and by such fraudulent means the Patron might keep the Church perpetually void Hob. Rep. 270. Roll. Abr. verb. Presentment lit X. pag. 366. 11. The Jus Appellandi in defect of Justice and the Jus Praesentandi in case of Lapse seem to have a parallel resemblance with one another in their gradations for as they both primarily meet in the Ordinary so they both pass from him to the Metropolitan and from him to the King not only as Supream Ordinary but also as Patron Paramount of all the Bishopricks in England which as they were originally Donative per Annulum Baculum so now since King Johns time they are by Canonical Election for King John by his Charter dated the 15th of January in the 16th year of his Reign granted this priviledge to the Church in these words viz. Quod qualiscunque Consuetudo temporibus Praedecessorum nostrorum hactenus in Ecclesia Anglicana fuerit observata quicquid juris nobis hactenus Vindicaverimus de caetero in universis singulis Ecclesiis Monasteriis Cathedralibus Conventualibus totius Regni Angliae Liberae sint in perpetuum Electiones quorumcunque Praelatorum majorum minorum Salva Nobis haeredibus nostris Custodia Ecclesiarum Monasteriorum vacantium quae ad nos pertinent Promittimus etiam quod Nec impediemus nec impediri permittemus per Ministros nostros nec procurabimus quin in universis singulis Monasteriis Ecclesiis postquam vacuerint Praelaturâ—â— quemcunque voluerint Libere sibi praeficiant Electores Pastorum petita tamen à Nobis prius haeredibus nostris Licentia Eligendi quam non denegabimus nec differemus Et similiter post celebratam Electionem noster requiratur Assensus quem non denegabimus nisi adversus eandem Rationale proposuerimus legitime probaverimus propter quod non debemus consentire c. Vid. Davis Rep. in the case of Praemunire â—o 92 93. CHAP. XVII Of Parsons and Parsonages 1. Parson what he is in the intendment of Law 2. What is meant by Parson imparsonee 3. The Freehold of Church and Glebe is in the Parson what interest he hath in the Church-yard and
Advowson lieth for him who hath an Estate in an Advowson in Fee-simmple or Right of an Estate therein to him and his Heirs in Fee-simple Which Writ being Quod clamat tenere de te doth suppose a Tenure and lieth not only for the whole Advowson but also for some part thereof As also because a Praecipe quodreddat lieth for it as hath been Adjudged As also that a Common Recovery may be suffered of an Advowson as hath been likewise Adjudged As also because an Advowson as other Temporal Inheritances may be forfeited by Attainder of Treason or Felony or lost by Usurpation six months Plenarty Recusancy Outlawry Negligence or Lacks of Presentment Translation or Cesser and given away in Mortmain As also for that the Wife shall be endowed thereof and have the third Presentment and the Husband shall be Tenant thereof by the Courtesie also it is successively devisable among Coparceners that the priority of Presentment shall be in the eldest Sister likewise it may pass by way of Exchange for other Temporal Inheritance and albeit during the vacancy of the Church it be not in it self valuable yet otherwise it is as to an Incumbent and by Grat of all Lands and Tenements an Advowson doth pass if not by Livery yet by Deed is transferable as other Temporal Inheritances and pass with the Mannors whereunto they are appendant by Prescription unless there were before a severance by Grant Deed Partition or other Legal Act which Prescription is so requisite to Appendancy as without which it cannot well be at all 8. An Advowson in Gross is understood as under a more beneficial qualification than that which is Appendant and that which is Appendant may by severance become an Advowson in Gross And therefore in the Case where a man being seized of a Mannor whereto an Advowson was Appendant and by Deed granting one Acre belonging to that Mannor unà cum Advocatione Ecclesiae did further by the same Deed give and grant the said Advowson the Question was whether the Advowson did pass as Appendant to the Acre or as an Advowson in Gross And the better Opinion was That by that Grant the Advowson was severed from the Mannor and was become in Gross for that the Deed shall be taken most beneficial for the Grantee to have the Advowson in Gross and not as Appendant to the Acre But in that case it was Agreed If the whole Mannor had been granted then the Advowson had passed as Appendant and not in Gross Yet an Advowson Appendant to a Mannor descending to divers Coparceners making Partition of such Mannor without mentioning the Advowson remains Appendant notwithstanding such Division and Severance from the Mannor Yea although the Mannor of D. to which an Advowson is Appendant be granted and by the same Deed the Advowson also of the Church of D. So as it is named no otherwise than in Gross yet it shall thereby pass only as Appendant 9. If the King makes a Lease for life of a Mannor to which an Advowson is Appendant without making any mention of the Advowson the Advowson remains in the King as in Gross as was granted by the Justices And it was said by them That in such case by Grant of the Reversion Habendum the Reversion with the Advowson the Advowson passeth not to the Patentee for that the Advowson was severed and became in Gross as to the Fee And in another Case where it was found before Commissioners That A. was seized of a Mannor to which an Advowson was appendant and that he was a Recusant convict whereupon two parts of the Mannor were seized into the Kings hands who leased the Mannor with Appurtenances and all profits and commodities and Hereditaments to the same belonging unto J. S. for 21 years if A c. and afterwards the Church became void In this Case it was held That albeit there was no mention in the seizure of the Advowson yet the Presentment belonged to the King and that the King alone should Present Secondly That there were no words in the Kings Grant to J. S. to carry away the Advowson from the King and that notwithstanding that Grant the Advowson remained still Appendant to the Mannor 10. By words implying meerly matter of profit or things gainful as Cum omnibus commoditatibus Emolumentis proficuis advantagiis and the like an Advowson will not pass because it is contrary to the nature of an Advowson regularly and therefore the Advowson of a Vicarage appendant to a Prebend passed not by a Lease with such words of several parts of the Prebend to which such Advowson was appendant Not will an Advowson appurtenant to a Mannor pass by the Grant of an Acre of Land parcel of that Mannor cum pertinentiis otherwise if the Grant be of the Mannor it self cum pertinentiis Yet in a Case where the King being seized of a Mannor to which an Advowson was appendant granted the Mannor to J. S. for life and then granted the Mannor to J. D. after the death of J. S. Habendum cum Advocatione and then by Parliament the King reciting both the Grants confirmed them by Parliament yet it was Adjudged in that Case That the Advowson did not pass Nor will an Advowson if once Appendant pass without special words of Grant thereof which may not be strained in the construction thereof to an unusual or unreasonable sense for which reason an Appropriation will not pass by the name of an Advowson but as aforesaid an Advowson of a Vicarage may be Appendant to a Prebend All which hath been Resolved in the fore-cited Case And if Tenant in Tail be of a Mannor to which an Advowson is appendant the Church being full and he grants proximam Advocatione and then dies by his death the Grant becomes meerly void as was also Resolved in Walter and Bould's Case In a Quare Impedit The Case was between the Chancellor and Scholars of Oxford and the Bishop of Norwich and others The Plaintiff counted upon the Statute of 3 Jac. That J. S. being Owner of an Advowson 2 Jac. was a Recufant convict and that afterwards the Church became void and so they by the Statute ought to Present One of the Defendants pleaded That the Advowson was appendant to a Mannor and that two parts of the Mannor were seized into the Kings hands by Process out of the Exchequer and that the King by his Letters Patents granted the Two parts to the Defendant with the Appurtenances and granted also all Hereditaments but Advowsons were not mentioned in the Letters Patents and so said the Presentation did belong to the Defendant It was Resolved That the Advowson did not pass by the word Appurtenances without mention of Advowson or words Adeo plena integra in tam amplo modo forma as the Recusant had the Mannor 11. In case a Patron be Outlawed and the Church becoming
than the Bishop himself or other Ordinary which also must be given to the Patron personally if he live in the same County and if in another County then Publication thereof in the Parish-Church and affixed on the Church-Door will serve turn if such Notice doth express in certain as it ought to do the cause of the Deprivation c. As upon Deprivation of an Incumbent for not Reading the 39 Articles of Religion the Ordinary is to give the Patron Notice thereof which Notice ought to be certain and particular Before Lapse can incurr against a Patron Notice of his Clerks being refused by the Ordinary for Insufficiency must be given to the person of the Patron if he may be found and it is not in that Case sufficient to fix an Intimation thereof on the Door of that Church to which he was Presented D. 16 El. 327. 7. b. Adjudged 5. It is said That a Lapse is not an Interest naturally as is the Patronage but a meer Trust in Law And if the Six months be incurred yet the Patrons Clerk shall be received if he be Presented before the Church be Filled by the Lapse Observe 7 Eliz Dyer 241. for it seems by that case that the Patron should Present against the Kings Lapse for he hath dammage but for half a year And Hob. Chief Justice says That a Lapse is an act and office of Trust reposed by Law in the Ordinary Metropolitan and lastly in the King the end of which Trust is to provide the Church of a Rector in default of the Patron and yet as for him and to his behoof And therefore as he cannot transfer his Trust to another so cannot he divert the thing wherewith he is entrusted to any other purpose Nor can a Lapse be granted over as a Grant of the next Lapse of such a Church neither before it fall nor after If the Lapse incurr and then the Ordinary die the King shall Present and not the Executors of the Ordinary For it is rather an Administration than an Interest and the King cannot have a Lapse but where the Ordinary might have had it before If an Infant-Patron Present not within Six months the Lapse incurrs The Law is the same as against a Feme-Covert that hath right to Present 33 E. 3. Qua. Impedit 46. 6. In the first Paragraph of this Chapter it is said That Tempus Semestre authoritate Concilii non incipit versus Patronos nisi à tempore Scientiae mortis personae that is of the last Incumbent And so Adjuged upon a Writ in the time of E. 2. and said to be per Legem Consuetudinem Regni hactenus usitatas As if the Incumbent die beyond Sea the Six months are not computed from the time of his death but from the time of the Patrons knowledge thereof and so it was Adjudged in a Quare non admisit between the Abbot of St. Mary Eborum and the Bishop of Norwich as aforesaid For the Six months are not reckoned from the death of the Last Incumbent but from the time the Patron might according to a reasonable Computation having regard to the distance of the place where he was at the time of the Incumbents death if he were within the Realm at that time have come to the knowledge thereof for he ought afterwards to take notice thereof at his peril and not before for that he was in some other County than that wherein the Church is and wherein the Incumbent died And if the Ordinary refuse a Clerk for that he is Criminous in that case the Patron shall not have Six months to Present after Notice thereof given him but of the Avoidance The Law is the same in case of Refusal by reason of Illiterature But if the Church be void by Resignation or Deprivation the Six months shall be computed from the time of Notice thereof given to the Patron and not from the time of the Avoidance Yet if the Ordinary refuse a Clerk because he is Criminous he is to give notice thereof to the Patron otherwise the Lapse doth not incurr So likewise if he be refused for Common Usury Simony Adultery or other Notorious Crime Notice thereof ought to be given to the Patron otherwise the Lapse doth not incurr A Lay Patron ought to have Notice ere the Lapse shall incurr in case his Clerk be refused for Illiterature otherwise as to a Spiritual Patron because the Law presumes he might well know of his insufficiency before he presented him And if the Bishop who took a Resignation dies the Lapse doth not incurr to his Successor without Notice to the Patron 7. In a Quare Impedit the Defendant pleaded That he demanded of J. S. the Presentee of the Plaintiff to see his Letters of Orders and he would not shew them and also demanded of him his Letters Missive or Testimonial testifying his ability and because he had not his Letters of Orders nor Letters Missive nor made any proof of them to the Bishop he desired leave of the Bishop to bring them who gave him a week and he went away and came not again and the Six months passed and the Bishop Collated by Lapse It was Adjudged in this Case That these were no Causes to stay the Admittance of the Clerk for the Clerk is not bound understand it only at Common Law to shew his Letters of Orders and Letters Missive to the Bishop but the Bishop must try him upon Examination 8. A Parson of the Church of S. of the value of Ten pound took a Second Benefice without a Dispensation and was Instituted and Inducted and continued so for twelve years The Patron presented J. S. who was Instituted and Inducted and so continued divers years and died The Queen presented the Defendant C. ratione Lapsus in the time of A. who was Instituted and Deducted B. the Patron brought a Quare Impedit against the Ordinary and C. It was held by the Justices That the Writ did well lie and that Tempus occurrit Reginae in this Case and that last Clerk should be removed And it was held by the Justices That upon a Recovery in a Quare Impedit any Incumbent that comes in pendente Lite should be removed 9. In the Case between Cumber and the Bishop of Chichester it was Resolved 1 If Title of Lapse accrues to the King and the Patron Presents yet the King may Present at any time as long as the Presentee is Parson but if he dies or Resigns before the King Presents he hath lost his Presentment 2. If the King hath Title by Lapse because a Parson hath taken a Second Benefice if the Parson dies or Resigns his First Benefice and the Patron Presents whose Presentee Resigns upon Covin and dies the King hath lost that Presentment CHAP. XXIII Of Collation Presentation and Nomination 1. What Collation is and how it differs from Presentation 2. Collation
his Presentation but he may cumulando variare and so the Ordinary hath Election to Institute which of them he will but that a Spiritual Patron cannot vary at all But he said that at the Common Law it is out of question That a Patron before Institution may revoke his Presentation And if the Patron present one and the Ordinary admit him but will not give him Institution Duplex Quaerela lies against the Ordinary to enforce him to do his duty But if both Parsons claim by one Patron and the one sues a Duplex Quaerela a Prohibition lies not before Institution But Jones denied it and said That it had been Resolved to the contrary Doderidge said That in that case the Induction was pendente Lite And in Calvert's Case against Kitchin it was said that they King may revoke his Presentation and by the same reason may Present another before his Presentee is Instituted for proof whereof it was said That a Common person may recall his Presentation before the Institution c. for which was vouched the Book of 31 E. 1. tit Quare Impedit 185. the Abbot of Leicesters Case although that Dyer citing it 12 Eliz. fo 292. conceives the Book contrary but it seems to be in reason that the Law is clear That a Lay-Patron may change although that a Spiritual Patron cannot and the reason is as aforesaid because a Lay-person did not know his Sufficiency perhaps at the first but a Spiritual person by intendment may inform himself thereof well enough and therefore was vouched 18 H. 7. and 1 H. 8. Kellway's Reports which plainly proves that diversity And by the 19 Eliz. fo 360. in Coleshil's Case it is said That when the King hath Presented a Repeal by him ought not to be admitted after Institution And by Dyer 339. in Yatton's Case the King may Repeal his Presentation by a new Presentation without mention made of the former except that the Second Presentation be obtained by Fraud Also the King may Present by Paroll as was said by Sir Ed. Coke in the Lord Windsors Case and as appears by 17 Eliz. Dyer as was vouched by Bromley Baron in the foresaid Case of Calvert against Kitchin where it was said by Altham Baron That by the Kings death his Presentation determines understand it before Institution and so it is said in 34 E. 3. 8. tit Quare Impedit 11. That a Presentment made by a Bishop becomes null and void by his death And in 38 Ed. 3. 3. if a Bishop Present and die before c. the King shall Present anew 11. Nomination is a power that by virtue of a Mannor or otherwise a man hath to Nominate or Appoint a Clerk to a Patron of a Benefice by him to be Presented to the Ordinary for the same where Note 1 That it may be in right of a Mannor or otherwise 2 That the Clerk Nominated ought to be a person fit able and worthy 3 That it may be to a Parsonage Vicarage or other Spiritual promotion 4 That it ought to be to another than the Ordinary which other shall present him to the Ordinary And if one hath a Right to have the Nomination of a Clerk to a Benefice and another Disturbs him he cannot have a Quare Impedit ipsum Nominare ad Ecclesiam but the Writ shall be Quod permittat ipsum Praesentare And the Count shall be That of Right he ought to Name a Clerk to such as one who ought to Present him to the Bishop and that a Stranger doth disturb him of his Nomination and in case he doth Recover the Judgment shall be Quod Episcopus admittat Clericum ad Nominationem suam 12. If A. B. doth Grant unto J. S. That he shall Name a Clerk to him to the Church of C. when it shall become void and that A. B. shall present unto the Bishop the Clerk which J. S. shall Nominate to him in that case the Presentation is in J. S. and he shall have a Quare Impedit for all the Profit is in him and the Grant of the Nomination and Presentation is all one But if A. B. doth Grant unto J. S. That he shall Nominate to him Two Clerks whereof A. B. shall Present one in that case the Presentation is not given to J. S. the Grantee because it is in the Election of A. B. which of the Two shall have the Benefice And this was the Opinion of the Justices in Smith and Clayton's Case 13. If A. hath the Nomination to an Advowson and B. the Presentation if A. Nominates C. for his Clerk and B. that should present C. doth present D. for the Clerk A. that hath the Nomination shall have a Quare Impedit and the Writ shall be Quod permittat eum Praesentare albeit A. had but the Nomination otherwise he should be without remedy for in such cases where the party can otherwise have no Right done him the Law will admit such Writ albeit the words therein be improper And if he who had but a Nomination corruptly agree to make a Presentation or Nomination this Nomination shall be forfeited to the King within the Statute of 31 Eliz. cap. 6. as was said in Calvert's Case against Kitchin and Parkinson and as it is said in Plowden in Hare and Bickley's Case He who hath the Nomination hath the effect of the Advowson Yet as in the said Case of Calvert this diversity seems to be good That if A. hath the Presentation and B. the Nomination to a Benefice and the Presentor upon a Corrupt agreement make a Presentation unknown to the Nominator here the Nominator shall not be prejudiced within the Statute of 31 Eliz. cap. 6. 14. In Green's Case vouched by Atthowe Serjeant in the Case of the King against the Archbishop of Canterbury and one Thomas Prust upon a Quare Impedit brought by the King it is said That if the Bishop Collate before the Six months incurr the Collatee is Incumbent but the Patron may Present at any time aster for that fills the Church but not against the Patron and hinders that no Lapse may incurr to another In Sir Hen. Gawdy's Case for the Church of W. the Church there became void and within fourteen daies after the King Presented one to it jure Prerogativae the Presentee continues possession above thirty years and then the Mannor and the Advowson came to Sir Henry Gawdy the Church is void and the King Presents again and was disturbed by Sir Henry For that the King brought a Quare Impedit and Adjudged That the Presentation of the King within the Six months was not an Usurpation But if he had Presented in his own right there should have been an Usurpation When a Title by Lapse is in the King if any Present the King may remove him during his life by Quare Impedit All this appears by Baskervil's Case but if the Incumbent die the term of the King is gone and if
the First were vnder the annual value of Eight pounds or sine cura And what persons are qualified either for the Granting or receiving Pluralities appears by the Stat. of 21 H. 8. c. 13. In which there is not any limitation of Number of Chaplains to be retained by the King Queen and Prince and other the King's Children for which reason they may retain as many Chaplains as they please and each of them qualificable by a Dispensation for Plurality But if either of the King's Chaplains be Sworn of his Majesties most Honourable Privy Council such may purchase a Dispensation to hold Three Benefices with Cure of Souls The Persons specially qualified by Dispensations for Pluralities are either 1 Such as are retained as Chaplains to Persons of Honour Or 2 Such as are qualified thereto in respect of their Birth Or 3 Such as are dignified with some certain Degrees in either of the Universities of this Kingdom In reference to the first of these every Archbishop and Duke may have Six Chaplains Marquess and Earl Five every Viscount and other Bishop Four Lord Chancellor Three Knight of the Garter Three Baron Three Dutchess Marchioness Countess and Baroness being Widows Two Treasurer and Controller of the Kings House Two the Kings Secretary and Dean of his Chappel the Kings Almner and Master of the Rolls Two the Chief Justice of the Kings Bench and Warden of the Cinque Ports One In reference to the Second qualification viz. By Birth the Brothers and Sons of all Temporal Lords and of Knights born in Wedlock may purchase Dispensations to hold Two Parsonages c. with Cure of Souls In reference to the Third all Doctors and Batchelors of Divinity Doctors and Batchelors of Law Presented to any of these Degrees not by grace only but by any of the Universities of this Realm may purchase and hold as aforesaid Vid. Statute 21 H. 8. cap. 13. 4. Although by the Letter of which Act the First Living is not void until Induction into the Second the words being If the party be Instituted and Inducted in possession of the Second Living that then the first shall be void yet to avoid the great inconveniency as Sir Simon Degge observes in his Parsons Counsellor that otherwise would ensue it has been held That the First Living is void upon the bare Institution into the Second and so it should seem the Law was before the making of this Act where the party had no Dispensation The sufficiency of qualification for Plurality relates as well to the Dispensation as to the Person for if the Dispensation after its being had from the Master of the Faculties be not confirmed under the Great Seal of England other qualifications will not suffice Nor are the supernumerary Chaplains of any person of Honour retained by him above the Number allowed by the Statute qualified for Plurality Co. 4. 90. B. versus the Bishop of Gloucester and Saveacre Anders More 561. The death attainder degradation or displacing of a Chaplains Lord or his discharging his Chaplain unqualifies him for a Plurality of incompatible Livings otherwise of the Chaplain of a Dutchess Marchioness Countess or Baroness in case of After-marriage A double Capacity in one and the same person of Honour to qualifie his Chaplains doth but capacitate him to qualifie his Number of Chaplains only according to his best qualification A Person of Honour having retained his full Number of Chaplains and discharging them after their preferment may not during their Lives qualifie others 5. The Question was formerly put Whether the 8 l. yearly value intentioned in the Statute of 21 H. 8. c. 13. shall be understood according to the Taxed value in the Kings Books or according to the very true value of the Benefice Mr. Hughes in his Parsons Law reports a Case in King James's time wherein this Question was debated pro con the Judges equally divided the Case for difficulty and variance of Opinion adjourned and afterwards as he there speaks de auditu by order of the King compounded In that Case Two Presidents it seems were shewed in proof of that Opinion which inclined to have it taken according to the very value of the Benefice notwithstanding when the same point came again several years after into question the Court then seemed to incline against the Opinion which was for the very value of the Benefice But says he the Case was not then resolved or adjudged but remaineth a Question undetermined Quaere the Law Foster and Walmesley Justices held the value should be taken according to the Taxed value as in the Book of First-Fruits but Warburton and Coke Chief Justice Contra. It hath been Resolved in Holland's Case and likewise in Digby's Case Rep. 4. and often before since the Council of Lateran An. Do. 1215. That if a man have a Benefice with Cure whatever the value be and is Admitted and Instituted into another Benefice with Cure of what value soever having no Qualification or Dispensation the First Benefice is ipso facto so void that the Patron may Present another to it if he will But if the Patron will not Present then if under the value no Lapse shall incurr untill Deprivation of the first Benefice and Notice But if of the value of eight pounds or above the Patron at his peril must Present within Six months by the Statute of 21 H. 8. And in that Case of Digby it was adjudged That when a man hath a Benefice with Cure above eight pounds and afterwards taketh another with Cure and is Presented and Instituted and before Induction procures the Letters of Dispensation that this Dispensation comes too late For by the Institution Ecclesia plena consulta existit against all persons except the King for every Rectory consisteth upon Spiritualty and Temporalty And as to the Spiritualty viz. Cura animarum he is compleat Parson by the Institution for when the Bishop upon Examination had admitteth him able then he doth Institute him and saith Instituo te ad tale Beneficium habere curam animarum of such a Parish accipe curam tuam c. Vide 33 H. 6. 13. But touching the Temporalties as the Glebe-Lands c. he hath no Freehold in them until Induction For by the General Council of Lateran Anno Dom. 1215. it appeareth That by the acceptance of two Benefices the first is void Aperto jure for upon this Council are the Books of the Common Law in this Caâ—e founded And it was in this Case Resolved That this was an Acceptance of a Benefice cum Cura within the Statute of 21 H. 8. Institution is an Acceptance by the Common Law A man was Presented to a Church with a Vicarage endowed the Parson accepted of a Presentation to the Vicarage without Dispensation Whether this were a Plurality by the Canon Law and by the Statute of 21 H. 8. was the Question Hobart Chief Justice was of Opinion That
or not doth properly belong to the Common Law And Jones cited a Judgment in William's Case according Note that by the Constitution of Otho and Othobon That Institution and Induction is voidable in the Ecclesiastical Court if no Prohibition be prayed 10. In the Case of the King against the Archbishop of Canterbury and Thomas Prust Clerk in a Quare Impedit was vouched Holland's Case in Cok. 41 51. to shew that there is a difference between Voidance by Act of Parliament and Voidance by the Ecclesiastical Law For before the Statute by the taking of the second Benefice the first Church was void but not so that the Lapse incurred upon it And as for Pluralities the words of the Statute are That it shall be void as if he were naturally dead and therefore if a man takes a second Benefice and dies Issue ought to be taken whether the first vacavit per mortem And it is found That Not For it was void before the death of the Incumbent 11. P. was Collated Instituted and Inducted by the Bishop of Exeter Patron Dr. Hall the Bishop Collates another pretending that the first Incumbent had taken a second Benefice whereupon the first was void and revera the first Incumbent had a Dispensation And notwithstanding that the Bishop Sequesters the Benefice and upon Discovery thereof to the Court a Prohibition was granted 12. In Bene's Case against Trickett the point was Whether the value of the Church for Plurality by 21 H. 8. shall be eight pounds according to the Book of Rates and Valuation in the First-fruits Office or according to the very value of the Church per Annum Atkinson That according to the value of the King's Books For the Parliament never thought that any man could live upon so little as eight pounds per Annum which is not six pence a day Note 38 E. 3 4. and Dyer 237. but by the Court That it shall be according to the very value of the Church in yearly value in the Statute of 21 H. 8. And by Gawdy and Fenner to whom agreed Yelverton That the eight pound shall be accounted according to the very value of the Church per Annum 13. In a Quare Impedit it was doubted If A. having two Benefices with the Cure by Dispensation and then takes a third Benefice with Cure If now both the first Benefices or the first of them only be void Hieron said That it was adjudged that both of them should be void 14. If the King grant a Licence to an Incumbent to be an Incumbent and a Bishop and he afterwards be made a Bishop the nâ—â—ice is not void Henry de Blois Brother to King Stephen was Bishop of Winchester and Abbot of Glassenbury 15. It seems that at the Common Law if an Incumbent had taken a second Benefice with Cure neither the first nor the second had been void But by the General Council of Lateran held in the year 1215. it was ordained That if a man took divers Benefices with Cure of Souls the first should be void unless he had a Dispensation from the Pope This Constitution of the said General Council is ratified and confirmed in Pecham's Constitutions at a Provincial Synod held in this Realm Also if an Incumbent take a Second Benefice with Cure whereby the first is void by the Canon as to the Patron so as he may Present before any Deprivation yet until Deprivation it is not void as to a Stranger for if he sues a Parishioner for Tithes the taking of a second Benefice is not any barr to him Trin. 13. Car. B. R. per Justice Bark which Justice Yelverton in his Argument in Prust's Case said That it had been so Adjudged And if an Incumbent of one or more Benefices with Cure be consecrated Bishop all his Benefices are ipso facto vold upon which Voidance the King and not the Patron is to Present to the Benefices so void by Cession and any Dispensation after Consecration comes too late to prevent the Voidance for the Pope could formerly and the Archbishop now can sufficiently Dispense for a Plurality by the Statute of 25 H. 8. The chief Text of the Canon Law against Pluralities seems to be that of the Decretal de Praebend Dign c. de multa where it is said That in Concilio Lateranensi prohibitum ut nullus diversas Dignitates Ecclesiasticas vel plures Ecclesias Parochiales reciperet contra Sanctorum Canonum Instituta c. Et praesenti decreto statuimus ut quicunque receperit aliquod Beneficium curam habens animarum annexam si prius tale beneficium habehat sit ipso jure privatus si forte illud retinere contenderit etiam alio spolietur c. Consonant to which is that in Decret Caus 21. q. 1. In duabus Ecclesiis Clericus conscribi nullo modo potest In the Case of a Commendam adjudged in Ireland the Original and Inconvenience of Dispensations and Non obstante's was well weighed and considered where it was said That the Non obstante in Faculties and Dispensations was invented and first used in the Court of Rome for which Marsil Pat. pronounced a Vae against the said Court for introducing that clause of Non obstante That it was an ill President and mischievous to all the Commonwealths of Christendom For the Temporal Princes perceiving that the Pope dispensed with Canons in imitation thereof have used their Prerogative to dispense with their penal Laws and Statutes when as before they caused their Laws to be religiously observed like the Laws of the Medes and Persians which could not be dispens'd with See the Case of Penal Statutes Co. 7. fo 36. h. For this Reason it was that a Canonist said Dispensatio est vulnus quod vulnerat jus commune And another saith That all abuses of this kind would be reformed Si duo tantum verba viz. Non obstanie non impediâ—ent And Matth Par. in Anno Dom. 1246. having recited certain Decrees made in the Council of Lions which were beneficial for the Church of England Sed omnia baec alia says he per hoc repagulum Non obstante infirmantur 16. In a Quare Impedit the Case was Dr. Playford being Chaplain of the King accepted a Benefice of the Presentation of a common person and he after accepted another Presentation of the King without any Dispensation both being above the value of eight pounds per Annum The Question was Whether the first Benefice was void by the Statute of 21 H. 8. cap. 13. For if that were void by the acceptance of the second Benefice without Dispensation then this remains a long time void so that the King was intituled to present by Lapse and presented the Plaintiff The Statute of 21 H. 8. provides That he who is Chaplain to an Earl Bishop c. may purchase Licence or Dispensation to receive have and keep two Benefices with Cure provided that
afterward the Pope enabled the Presentee by his Bull yet the King had a Scire facias and thereby recovered his Presentation again because the Incumbent was not capable when he was Presented 19. If the Parson or other Incumbent be Excommunicate and he so remaineth in his Obstinacy for the space of 40 daies he is for this deprivable of his Benefice and yet the Church is not void in Deed without Sentence of Deprivation given against him and if before such Deprivation the King as Supream Ordinary grant him a Dispensation he shall hold his Benefice Also Dilapidation or spoil of the Church Benefice hath at Common Law been held worthy of Deprivation which Law as it adjudgeth not the Church actually void Death excepted without a Sentence of Deprivation So though such Sentence of Deprivation be meerly wrongful yet by that Law as well as by the Canon the Dignity is void and the Sentence remaineth in force until it be reversed by Appeal and therefore if the party deprived within due time Appeal upon such Sentence of Deprivation given against him such is the nature thereof that it will hold the Sentence upon which it was first brought in suspence so that if it be brought upon Deprivation it voideth the vigour thereof and reviveth the former dignity for such Church shall not be void until the first Sentence of Deprivation happen to be affirmed in the Appeal Touching Deprivation by Statutes and Positive Laws vid. 13 Eliz. cap. 12. 26 H. 8. cap. 3. revived by 1 Eliz. cap. 31. or 3. CHAP. XXVIII Of Incumbents as also of Residence and Non-Residence 1. Incumbent who properly such why so called and what things preparatory to a compleat Incumbent 2. The Rights of a Compleat Incumbent 3. The Rights of an Incumbent's Executor as to the Glebe 4. The Resident Incumbents duty that keeps a Curate 5. Whether he be an Incumbent who is in by the Kings Presentation where the King mistakes his Title 6. Whether an Incumbent may plead as such who was not Incumbent ante impetrationem Brevis 7. Whether the Non-Residency of an Incumbent were punishable by the High Commissioners 8. How the 80 daies absence in a year shall be understood to include Non-Residency according to the Statute c. 9. The Laws in force concerning Residence and Non-Residence and who are qualified for Non-Residence 10. The Canon in the Provincial Constitutions touching the Non-Residence of Vicars on their Vicarages 11. The Form of the Oath of Residence on a Vicarage 12. Whether a Parson inhabiting in a Messuage very nigh adjoyning to the Parsonage-house which he keeps also in his own hands be a Resident within the intent of the Statute 13. What the Law requires for Residence and what are the just Causes of Non-Residence 14. An Incumbent stands charged with the Arrerages of a Pension issuing out of his Church that were behind in his Predecessor's time as well as those accruing in his own time 15. The Constitution touching the Oath of Residence as also how the Incumbent may be out of his Parish and yet be reputed as Resident 16. What shall be accounted such an Absence or Non-Residence within the Statute as to avoid a Lease made by the Incumbent 17. Indictment against a Common Informer exhibiting an Information against Two Parsons one for Non-Residence the other for taking a Farm 18. Covenants as well as Leases made void by the intent of the Statute of 13 14 Eliz. by reason of Eighty days Absence 1. INcumbent from incumbere signifying as well to possess and keep safely as to endeavour earnestly is a Clerk duly Possest of and Resident on his Benefice with Cure For the faithful discharge whereof he is to employ his study and utmost endeavour For which reason especially he is so denominated There are Four things preparatory to the being of a Compleat Incumbent 1 The Patron 's Presentation or his free Gift or Commendation of his Clerk to the Parsonage or Vicarage by writing in his favour to the Bishop 2 The Bishop's Admission of such Clerk by his allowance or approbation of him after due Examination and by making a Record of his Name accordingly 3 The Clerks Institution to such Benefice or Vicarage by the Bishops words Instituto te c. 4 The Clerk's Admission or Induction whereby he is put into Actual possession thereof by the Archdeacon's or others delivery to him of the Ring or Keys of the Church-door ringing the Bells c. And until these things be done he is not a Compleat Incumbent After which and possession Six months there is such a Plenarty as gives such a Title to that Presentation as will barr pro hac vice any others in a Quare Impedit So that those things that are to make a perfect Incumbent after Presentation had do depend upon the duty of the Ordinary as 1 Admission which requireth Examination of the Clerk whereupon sometimes ensueth Refusal and thereupon either Notice or no Notice as the case requires is to be given to the Patron 2 Institution 3 Induction Upon the Patron 's not Presenting within the time limited the Lapse incurrs to the Bishop from him to the Metropolitan and from him to the Crown where it resteth But if the Bishop take his time then is his Presentation a Collation and in the Right of the Patron himself 2. The Incumbent is that person in Law to whom the Fruits of any Ecclesiastical Benefice do belong insomuch that the Fruits taken during the vacation or vacancy of a Benefice shall be restored to the next Incumbent who stands charged to the King for the First-Fruits to be accounted immediately from and after the Avoidance or Vacancy of any such Benefice or Spiritual promotion and for that end and towards the payment of the said First-Fruits the next Incumbent shall have a restitution of the Tithes Fruits Oblations Obventions Emoluments Commodities Advantages Rents and all other Revenues Casualties and Profits whatsoever certain and uncertain belonging to any Archdeaconry Deanary Prebend Parsonage Vicarage Hospital Wardenship Provostship or other Spiritual promotion Benefice Dignity or Office growing or arising during the vacancy of any of the said Spiritual promotions and every Archbishop Bishop Archdeacon Ordinary or any other person having to his or their uses received the same that shall refuse to render and restore the same to the next Incumbent shall forfeit the treble value of what he hath so received 3. If any Incumbent happening to depart this life during the Incumbency or Plenarty shall before his death have caused any of his Glebe Lands to be manured and sowed at his proper cost and charges with any Corn or grain he may in that case make his last Will and Testament of all the profits of the Corn growing upon the said Glebe-Lands by him so manured and sown And if one be put into a Place then removed and another put in the first shall have the Tithe happening
in Pembrokeshire the Chaunter is next to the Bishop there being no Dean Chauntry Cantaria Aedes sacra ideo instituta dotata praediis ut Missa ibidem cantaretur pro anima Fundatoris Propinquorum ejus These were commonly Little Chappels or particular Altars in some Cathedral or Parochial Church endowed with Lands or other Revenues for the maintenance of one or more Priests to officiate as aforesaid whereof mention is made in certain Statutes of this Realm though not to such Superstitious uses as aforesaid A man might make a Chauntry by License of the King without the Ordinary for the Ordinary had nothing to do there with 9 H. 6. 16. It might be Founded in a Cathedral Church also in any other Church 9 H. 6. 17. Roll. Abr. ver Chauntry lit A. Q. 387. Of these Chauntries there were it seems 47 belonging to St. Pauls Church in London The Superstitious main use and intâ—nt of these Chauntries originally was for Prayers for Souls departed under a supposition of Purgatory and of being released thence by Masses Satisfactory and as in Adam's Case fo 112. mentioned by Sir Hen. Hobart Chief Justice in the Case of Pitts against James That Prayer for such Souls was the general matter of all Obits Anniversaries and the like which were but several Forms of Prayers for Souls And as in the said Case of Pitts if a man give Land to a Parish-Priest to pray or say Mass for his Soul this is within the Law that is within the Statutes of 37 H. 8. c. 4. and 1 Ed. 6. c. 14. as it is held 16 Eliz. Dyer 337. for to this purpose he is a Souls-Priest not a Parochial By which Statutes all Chauntries and all their Lands and Hereditaments are given to the Crown and all Lands Rents and Profits given to the finding of a Priest for the Superstitious ends aforesaid to continue for ever are vested in the actual possession of the King and of his Heirs and Successors for ever who shall also have by the said Statute of 1 Ed. 6. all the Common Goods of such Chauntries and the Debts thereof shall be paid to the Kings Treasurer and shall also have all Lands and all such Sums of money and part of the issues of Lands given for the maintenance or for the finding of any Anniversaries Obits Lights Lamps c. Only the said Act doth not extend to such Lands as whereof the Governours of such Colledges as were mentioned therein or Chauntries were seized to their own uses nor to any Lands or Rents given by the King for the term of his life only nor to any Copyhold-Lands and all Rents and yearly profits due to any Patron Donor and Founder of any of the said Chauntries c. and the Right of others except the Governours of Houses are by the said Act saved to them All Chanteries Colledges Free-Chappels and Hospitals were by Parliament given to King H. 8. for the carrying on the War against France and Scotland Towards the Charges of which Wars the King obtained a Grant in Parliament of the same with the Lands thereto belonging to be united to the Crown But dying before he took the benefit thereof he left that to such of his Ministers who had the managing of Affairs in his Son's Minority Heyl. Hist Eccles pag. 12. In the Reign of King Ed. 6. one of the great Affairs was the retrieving of a Statute made in the 27th year of King H. 8. by which all Chanteries Colledges Free-Chappels and Hospitals were permitted to the disposing of the King for term of his life but the King dying before he had taken many of them into his possession it was set on foot again in the time of King Ed. 6. and by Parliament during his Reign it was Enacted That all such Colledges Free-Chappels and Chanteries as were in being within Five years of the present Session which were not in the Actual possession of the said late King c. other than such as by the Kings Commissions should be altered transported and changed together with all Mannors Lands Tenements Rents Tithes Pensions Portions and other Hereditaments to the same belonging after the Feast of Easter then next coming should be adjudged and deemed and also be in the Actual and Real possession and Seisin of the King his Heirs and Successors for ever And although the Hospitals being at that time 110 were not included in this Grant as they had been in that to the King deceased c. yet there were 90 Colledges within the compass of that Grant those in the Universities not being reckoned in that Number and no sewer than 2374 Free-Chappels and Chanteries the Lands whereof were thus conferr'd upon the King by Name but not intended to be kept together for his benefit only In which respect it was very strongly insisted on by Archbishop Cranmer That the dissolving of these Colledges Free-Chappels and Chanteries should be deferred until the King should be of Age to the intent that they might serve the better to furnish and maintain his Royal Estate than that so great a Treasure should be consumed in his Non-age as it after was These Chanteries consisted of Salaries allowed to one or more Priests to say daily Mass for the Souls of their deceased Founders and their Friâ—rds which not subsisting on themselves were generally incorporated and united to some Parochial Collegiate or Cathedral Church No fewer than 47 in Number being as aforesaid found and Founded in St. Pauls Free Chappels though Ordained for the same intent were independent of themselves of stronger Constitution and richer Endowment than the Chanteries severally were All which Foundations having in them an admixture of Supersâ—â—tion as presupposing Purgatory and Prayers to be made for the deliverance of the Soul from thence were therefore now suppressed upon that account Heyl. Hist Eccles in temp Ed. 6. pag. 50 51. 7. Before King John's time the King and other Founders and Patrons of Priories and Abbies were wont to present Priors and Abbots But by King John there was a Free Election granted unto Priors 8. In Adams and Lambert's Case touching Chanteries these differences were taken 1 If one give 20 l. per annum for the Finding of a Priest and limit to the Priest 10 l. per annum all is given to the King for the residue shall be intended for the finding of Necessaries otherwise it is if a Condition be annexed to the Gift to give 10 l. per annum to a Priest there the King shall have but 10 l. 2 Land of 20 l. per annum is given to find a Priest with 10 l. per ann thereof and that the other 10 l. shall be to the Poor the King shall have but 10 l. But if it be for finding a Priest and maintenance of Poor men without limiting how much the Priest shall have the King shall have the Land for otherwise he shall have nothing 3. If Land of 20 l. is given
repealed dissolved extinguished and determined by King H. 8. by his Letters Patents in the 38th year of his Reign a new Court of Augmentations was erected by his Letters Patents which Repeal and Dissolution thereof was held void in Law because they had been erected by Authority of Parliament For which reason also the new Erection of the new Court of Augmentations was held likewise void and therefore the said Letters Patents as well for the dissolution of the former as for the erecting of the latter new Court of Augmentations were after confirmed and established by a Statute enacted by King Ed. 6. But afterwards Q. Mary according to the power given her for dissolution of the said Court by Act of Parliament did dissolve the same by her Letters Patents Dat. 1. Jan. in primo Regni and the day next following by other Letters Patents united the same to the Exchequer which was utterly void because she had dissolved the same before So as she pursued not her Authority and so it was Resolved by all the Judges The end and intent of this Court was that the King might be justly dealt with touching the profit of such Religious Houses and the Court took its name from this that the Revenues of the Crown were so much augmented by the suppression of the said Religious Houses and their Lands for by the suppressing of some and the surrendring of other Religious Houses the Royal Intrado was so much increased in the time of H. 8. that for the better managing of it the King erected first the Court of Augmentations and afterwards the Court of Surveyors But in short time what by the profuseness of some and the avariciousness of others it was at last so retrenched that it was scarce able to find work enough for the Court of Exchequer Hereupon followed the dissolving of the said Two Courts in the last Parliament by this King CHAP. XXX Of Annates or First-Fruits as also of Tenths of Aumone or Frank Almoign 1. Annates what why so called paid anciently to the Pope when and by what Laws translated to the Crown a Court thereof when erected and by whom dissolved 2. The great Antiquity of Annates or First-Fruits the great Revenue it brings to the Papal See often complained of as a great grievance anciently 3. The Popes receiving of Annates compared to Aaron the High Priest's receiving Tithe of Tithes The Original Antiquity and Equity thereof controverted by some of the Ancient Canonists 4. What the Tenure of Aumone or Frank Almoigne is a description thereof with its use and end 5. The difference between Statute and Common Law touching Annates or First-Fruits whether due and payable upon Institution or not till Induction 6. To whom the Tenths of Spiritualties were anciently paid and how they came to the Crown originally 1. BY the Statute of 25 H. 8. 20. Annates and First-Fruits of Archbishopricks and Bishopricks seem to be one and the same thing and were Anciently paid to the See of Rome and that throughout all Christendom as were also the Primitiae First-Fruits or Profits of every Spiritual Living but were afterwards by another Statute translated from the Pope to the Prince For the due regulation whereof there was a Court purposely crected by a Third Statute whereby it was made a Court of Record and commonly called the Court of the First-Fruits and Tenths and so continued until it was dissolved by Queen Mary since which time it was never restored albeit the Profits were reduced again to the Crown by Queen Elizabeth and the matters thereof to be transacted were transferred to the Exchequer The First-Fruits after the last Avoidance were probably called Annates because they took their measures from the rate or proportion of one years profit of all Spiritual Livings and Promotions and accordingly are to be compounded for so that these Annates Primitiae and First-Fruits are all one and it was anciently the value of every Spiritual Living by the year which the Pope claiming the disposal of all Ecclesiastical Livings reserved These and Improprâ—ations began about the time that Polydore Virgil lib. 8. cap. 2. makes mention of vid. Concilium Viennense quod Clemens Quintus indixit pro Annatibus These First-Fruits were given to the Crown â—0 H. 8. cap. 3. Sir Ed. Coke cites an Ancient Record of this Subject â—ill 34 Ed. 1. An. 1307. At a Parliament held at Carlisle great complaint was made of Oppressions of Churches c. by William Testa called Mala Testa and Legate of the Pope in which Parliament the King with the assent of his Barons denied the payment of First-Fruits and to this effect he writ to the Pope whereupon the Pope relinquished his Demand and the First-Fruits for Two years were by that Parliament given to the King These First-Fruits or Annates Primitiae are the First-Fruits after Avoidance of every Spiritual Living for one whole year except Vicarages not exceeding 10 l. and Parsonages not exceeding 10 Marks but all are to pay Tenths Which Tenths Ecclesiastical Decimae are the Tenth part of the value of all Ecclesiastical Livings yearly payable to the King his Heirs and Successors by the said Statute of 26 H. 8. cap. 3. and 1 Eliz. to be valued according to the value of Ecclesiastical Livings which were sometimes valued by a Book of Taxation made in 20 Ed. 1. which remaineth in the Exchequer and by another Taxation in 26 H. 8. which also remaineth in that Court. And according to this latter Taxation are the values of Ecclesiastical Livingss computed for the First-Fruits and Tenths The Lord Coke says That the Bishop of Norwich had in 19 Ed. 3. by Prescription time out of mind c. First-Fruits within his Diocess of all Churches after every Avoidance But these were also given to the Crown by the Statute of 26 H. 8. cap. 3. And as for the Tenths the Canâ—nists do hold That the Pope pretended to have them Jure Divino as due to the High Priest by pretence of these words Praecipe Levitis atque denuncia cum acceperitis à filiis Israel Decimas quas dedi vobis Primitias earum offerte Domino id est decimam partem Decimae ut reputetur vobis in Oblationem Primitiarum tam de areis quam de torcularibus universis quorum accipietis Primitias offerte Domino date ea Aaron Sacerdoti But the Parliaments in 25 H. 8. and 26 H. 8. were not of opinion that these Tenths did belong to the Bishop of Rome as appears by the several Preambles of the Statutes then enacted And had they been due Jure Divino to the Pope it is not probable that Queen Mary by the Act of 2 3 Ph. M. c. 4. would have exonerated and discharged the Clergy thereof nor refused to have had them paid to the Pope nor could the Bishop of Norwich as aforesaid have prescribed to have First-Fruits within his Diocess if they had
been due to the Pope de jure Divino speeially for that Anthony de Becke for whom the Prescription was made was a Reteiner to the Court of Rome and made Bishop of Norwich by the Pope Vid. Co. Instit par 4. cap. 14. 2. It was an old Observation and of no less truth than Antiquity that there never was any Invention that ever brought more Treasure to the Bishop of Rome than this of Annates which is of far greater Antiquity than some Modern Writers suppose so Polydore Virgil. Pol. Virg. de invent rerum lib. 8. cap. 2. Et Annates more suo appellant Primos fructus unius Anni Sacerdotii vacantis aut dimidiam eorum partem Historians do not agree what Pope first imposed First-Fruits Wals An. Do. 1316. Trivet Ranulphus Cistrensis lib. 7. c. 42. Polyd. Virg. ubi supra Platina Fox c. This Tribute or Revenue long since when the Bishop of Rome had not such large possessions as now he hath yet at vast expence and charge to uphold and maintain his Dignity was gradually by little and little imposed on such vacant Benefices as himself conferred and bestowed which as Hostiensis contemporary with P. Alex. the Foâ—rth doth affirm was often complained of as a very great Grievance so that after this Labarell declared in the Council at Vienna That Clement the Fifth who was made Pope in the year 1305. forbad the receiving thereof and that laying the same aside the Twentieth part of the Sacerdotal Revenues should instead thereof be annually paid to the Bishop of Rome but this not taking effect the Pope so retained the said Annates to his Exchequer as that to this day it remains one of the considerablest parts of his Revenue Polyd. Virg. ubi supr 3. The Canonist Gammarus in favour of the Apostolick See asserts that Annates are very justly required by the Pope pro Conservando decenti statu and compares it to Aaron the High Priest's receiving the Tithe of Tithes the Tithe of such Tithes as were given to the other Priests adding withal that Annates are of very great Antiquity Gammar in Extr. Julii 2. de Simon Papae Elect. nu 253. in Repet Jur. Can. To. 6. par 2. fo 54. as appears by the Concessions of Jo. Andâ—aeas and of Hostiensis Jo. Andr. Hostiens in c. inter caetera de Offic. Ordin the which Tho. Aquinas doth not deny saying That it is but consonant to Natural reason that he qui omnium curam habet de Communi alatur and thence concludes That the Pope may require Tithes and Annates from the Clergy Aquin. 2. 2. quaest 87. artic 4. As to the Original of these Annates Platina and Blondus report them to have been first exacted by Pope Boniface the Ninth Others assert it to be in the time of Pope John the Two and twentieth which was above Seventy years before that Boniface But Johannes Eccius in his Enchiridion against the Lutherans says that both Blondus Platina and Gravaminus whom he there nick-names Ecclesiae Consarcinatores were all in an Error in ascribing the original of Annates to this Boniface or that John for says he quoting Johannes Andâ—aeas for his Author in the Council at Vienna An. 1311. whereof P. Clement the Fifth was President which was long before Boniface or John the 22d there was a Debate concerning Annates Jo. Andraeas ubi supr Gam ubi supr But their supposing Clement the Fifth to have been after John the 22d was the ground or reason of their Error 4. Aumone or Frank Almoign is the same which we call Libera Eleemosyna or Free Alms whence that Tenure is known by the Name Tenure in Aumone which is a Tenure by Divine Service It is a certain Tenure or Title of Lands at the Common Law as when Lands or Tenements are freely given in the way of Alms to some Church or Religious House upon this condition or consideration That Divine Service shall be offered and Prayers made pro bono animae Donantis or the like So that this Aumone or Frank Almoign is no other than a Tenure or Title of Lands or Tenements bestowed upon God by giving them to such as devote themselves to the Service of God for pure and perpetual Alms whence the Feoffors or Donors cannot demand any Terrestrial Service from the Feoffors so long as the said Lands and Tenements remain in their hands With this agrees the Grand Customary of Normandy cap. 23. and whereof Bracton writes at large But Britton makes another kind of this Land which is given in Alms but not in Free Alms because the Tenants in this are obliged to certain Services to the Feoffor 5. In the Case of Dennis against Drake it was said That if a man be Instituted to a Benefice he ought to pay the First-Fruits before Induction by the Statute but by the Common Law it was otherwise for he is not to have the Temporalties until Induction and therefore he could not pay the First-Fruits But another person cannot be Presented to this Benefice during the continuance of the first Institution And an Institution to a second Benefice is a present Avoidance of the first 6. Decimae id est Tenths of Spiritualties were perpetual and paid to the Pope till Pope Vrban gave them to R. 2. to aid him against Charles King of France and others who supported Clement the Seventh against him And 5 H. 3. by the Pope's Bulls all Tenths were paid to H 3. for years These were given to the King 26 H. 8. cap. 3. Vid. Lambert de prist Angl. c. fo 128. cap. 10. St. ibid. inter Leges Inae fo 78. cap. 4. CHAP. XXXI Of Altarage 1. The genuine signification of the word Altarage what is comprehended under that word Two Cases at the Common Law touching Altarage 2. A severe Canon made by Cardinal Otho against the gross abuse of Altarage an Artifice to defeat that Canon And whether Altarages may be let to Farm 3. Whether Tithe-Wool will pass by the word Altaragium 4. The word Altaragium shall be expounded according to the use and eugome of the place 5. Whether Tithe-wood may pass to the Vicar by the word Altaragium 1. ALtarage or Altaragium a word though now somewhat obsolete yet in signification of Ecclesiastical cognizance and in the intent thereof practicable at this day Mr. Blount in his Nomo-Lexicon takes notice thereof as a word which comprehends not only the Offerings made upon the Altar but also all the profit which accrues to the Priest by reason of the Altar Obventio Altaris And for further proof and illustration of this matter there cites a President out of the Orders and Decrees of the Exchequer in the Reign of Queen Elizabeth to this effect That upon hearing of the Matter between R. T. Vicar of West-Haddon and E. Andrewes it was ordered That the said Vicar should have by reason of the words Altaragium cum manso Competenti contained in the
to Spiritual persons for their necessary maintenance If the original of a Parish in the 2 former acceptations were a device of the ancient Rom. Bish from them derived to other Nations then probably from the inconveniencies thereof might be the beginning of a Parish as it is taken for suâ—h a part of the Diocess as is limited to some Residentiary Incumbent allowed by the Bishop and maintained by the Church-dues in his own Right which consideration of a Parish seems most of all agreeable with those which we now have and were in use with us before Edgar's daies as appears by the Saxon Laws of that time 9. The Ancient Kings and Sovereign Princes of this Realm both before and since the Conquest have ever made special Provision for the due payment of Tithes unto the Church and that ever since there was any Church-Government in this Land witness that Law made before the Conquest by King Aethelstane That every man should pay his Tithes in manner as Jacob did that is of all that God should give him The like did King Edgar and King Edmund command on pain of Excommunication And about the Seventh Century Ina King of the West-Saxons made a Law That the Church-Sceat be paid at Martlemass on pain of paying twelve times as much in case of Refusal this Church-sceat Fleta interpreteth Church-seed and therefore calls it Certa mensura bladi Tritici c. Others read Church-scet that is the Church-shot or Church-due Also the said King Aethelstane in the Ninth Century made a Law by the Advice of Walfehelme his Archbishop and his other Bishops Commanding all his Reeves throughout all his Kingdom in the Lords name and of all Saints that in the first place they pay the Tithe of his own Revenues as well in Living Cattel as the yearly Fruits Likewise King Edmund at a Synod holden in London at which Oda and Wulâ—â—tan Archbishops and many other Bishops were present made a Law Commanding all Christian men by their Christianity to pay Tithes Church-sceat and Almes-fee if any refuse to do it let him be accursed This Alms-fee or Alms-money was that which was called the Peterpence for when Ina the West-Saxon King went in Pilgrimage to Rome he made it a Law to his Subjects That every House should pay a peny to the Pope and this was to be tendred at St. Peters-tide as appears by Edgar's Law nu 4. In the Laws also of King Edgar it was Decreed in the first place That Gods Church should have all her Rights and that every man should pay his Tithes to the Elder Minister or Mother-Church where he heareth the Word cap. 2. of Edgar's Laws And in the Eighth Chapter of King Rnutes Laws it is Ordained That care be taken rightly to pay Gods Rights every year viz. the Plough-Alms fifteen Nights after Easter the Tithe of young Cattel by Whitsontide and the Fruits of the Earth by Allhallentide otherwise the Kings Reeve and the Bishop may take the Tenth part whether he will or no and give it to the Minister whereunto it belongeth Also by the Laws of Edward the Confessor nu 8. 9. it was Decreed particularly that Tithes should be duly paid De Garba Grege Equarum Pullis Vaccis Vitulis Caseo Lacâ—e Vellis Porcellis Apibus Bosco Prato Aquis Molendinis Parcis Vivariis Piscariis Virgultis Hortis Negotionibus in a word omnibus rebus quas de derit Dominus which Decree was afterwards ratified by the Conquerour Afterwards King Edward the First at the Petition of the Clergy established the Articles of the Clergy which his Son Ed. 2. Confirmed by his Letters Patents under the Great Seal and by Consent of Parliament at the Petition of the Clergy in the Ninth year of his Reign And by the Statute of 1 R. 2. cap. 14. it is Acknowledged That the Cognizance of Tithes of right doth and of Ancient time was wont to pertain to the Spiritual Court Also the Cistercians who had purchased Bulls from the Pope to be discharged of Tithes in the Second year of H. 4. were by Act of Parliament after reduced to the state they were in before And in the Fifth year of H. 4. it was Ordered That such as held Lands belonging to any Friers-Aliens should pay all manner of Tithes to the Parsons and Vicars of the Parishes wherein the same were notwithstanding their being seized into the Kings hands or any Prohibition to the contrary For before the dissolution of Monasteries c. by King H. 8. Lay-men were not capable thereof nor indeed after the Dissolution notwithstanding the Statute of 27 H. 8. c. 20. could the People be well brought to pay their Tithes to the Lay-Purchasers thereof not qualified to Sue for the same until the Statute of 32 H. 8. c. 7. enabled them to Convent the Refusers before the Ordinary or other competent Judge according to the Ecclesiastical Laws without the Reserve of any cognizance for the Temporal Judge therein otherwise than as to what refers to the Inheritance or Freehold of such Tithes or in case of disseisin thereof which was not only ratified and confirmed by a subsequent Statute made in the time of Edward the Sixth but it was also then Enacted That the Tithes should be paid as the Usage or Custome had been within forty years next before and that under certain penalties and forfeitures in case of detention or substraction and of treble Dammages in some cases the party so subtracting to be prosecuted in the Spiritual Court according to the Kings Ecclesiastical Laws 10. Sir Simon Degge in his late useful Treatise entituled The Parsons Counsellor par 2. or Law of Tithes cap. 2. discovers a vulgar Error touching the Original Settlement of the Parochial Right of Tithes For whereas it is frequently said in the Books of the Common Law That before the General Council of Lateran every one was at liberty to give his Tithes to what Spiritual Ecclesiastical or Religious person he pleased and that the Parochial Right thereof was settled by the said Council he says there is not any Canon of that Council to any such purpose whereby the Parochial right of Tithes was settled Nor could it then be for that the said Council was in An. 1179. but the Parochial Right of Tithes was not settled till the year 1200. and then not by any Canon but by a Decretal Epistle of Pope Innocent the Third a Brief whereof he there inserts out of Mr. Selden and Sir Ed. Coke If this were an Error in them it was so also in Lindwood c. locat conduct verb. portion But possibly not such an Error in either as is conceived for whether the Canon for the settling of Parochial Right of Tithes made in the Council of Lions 1274. were an Original Decree or only a Confirmation of some former Canon to the same effect or not clear it is that the said Decretal Epistle of P. Innocent 3. obliged only the Province of
whole Court of Kings Bench Mich. 5 Jac. and hath many times been Ruled That if a man sell his Tithes for years by word it is good but if the Parson agree that one shall have his Tithes for seven years by Word it is not good by the opinion of Flemming Chief Justice because iâ— amounts to a Lease and he held strongly That Tithes cannot be Leased for years without a Deed. 82. Upon the Statute of 2 Ed. 6. cap. 13. â—or Setting out of Tithes in a Prohibition to stay proceedings by a Parson in a Suit in the Ecclesiastical Court against one of his Parish for hindering of him in his way in the Carriage of his Tithes The whole Court agreed in this That if a Parson hath his usual way stop'd that so he cannot come to take away his Tithes being set out for him he may well sue for this in the Ecclesiastical Court and there have his remedy But if the Question be whether the Parson be of right to have a way viz. one way or another this is Triable by the Common Law and not in the Ecclesiastical Court but if the Parson have a certain Way granted to him and set out by the Common Law if he be at any time disturbed or hindered by any of his Parishioners or by any other in the use of this his Way he may then in such case well sue in the Ecclesiastical Court for his remedy And the words of the Statute of 2 Ed. 6. cap. 13. are That if any Parson be disturbed stopped or hindered in the carrying away of his Tithes so that the Tithe comes to be lost hurt or impaired in this case he may sue in the Ecclesiastical Court for his Remedy and upon due proof there made thereof he shall recover double value of the Tithe so taken or lost besides his cost and charges of Suit But because in this principal Case the Parson sued in the Ecclesiastical Court for the Right of his Way whether he was to have that Way or not which belonged properly to the Common Law and not Triable there in the Ecclesiastical Court for this cause the Court granted a Prohibition to stay their proceedings in the Ecclesiastical Court A ABby-Lands were five waies priviledged or discharged of Tithes viz. by Composition Bull or Canon Order Prescription and Unity of possession of Parsonage and Land time out of mind together without payment of Tithes It is supposed that no Land which belonged to Abbots Priors c. is at this day discharged of Tithes but such as came to the Crown by the Statute of 31 H. 8. c. 13. All Monasteries under Two hundred pounds per Aâ— were to be dissolved by the Statute of 27 H. 8. But those of 200 l. per Ann. or upwards not till the 31 of H. 8. The Unity aforesaid or perpetual Unity is where the Abbot Prior c. time out of mind have been seized of the Lands out of which the Tithes arise and also of the Rectory of the Parish in which the Lands lie Which Unity as to a discharge of Tithes must have these four properties 1 It must be Justa as to the Title 2 Perpetua or time out of mind 3 Aequalis that is a Fee-simple both of the Lands and Rectory 4 Libera or Free from the payment of all manner of Tithes whatsoever In a Case where an Abbot held a Pâ—rsonage Impropriate which was discharged of Tithes and had purchased Lands so that the Tithes were suspended in the hands of the Abbot and afterwards the Possessions of the Abbot coming to the King by the Statute of 31 H. 8. The Question was Whether the Lands so purchased by the Abbot before his Surrender to the King were discharged of the Tithes It was the Opinion of Mr. Plowden in that case that they were not discharged for that no Lands were discharged but such as were lawfully discharged by right Composition or other lawful thing and in the said Case the Lands were not discharged in Right but suspended only during the time that they were in the Abbots hands Acorns or Mast of Oak shall pay Tithe for they are of Annual increase as in Lifoâ—d's Case These Acorns or Mast are known in the Law by the word Pannagium so Lindwood Pannagium est pastur Porcorum in Nemoribus Sylvis ut puta de glandibus aliis fructâ—bus arbâ—rum Sylvestrium quarum fructus aliter non solent colligi Lindw de Decim c. Sancta Ecclesia verb. Pannagiis And Mr. Skene de verb Sign defines this to be a Duty given to the King for the pasturage of Swine in his Forrests Also Pannagium is taken for the money which is paid for the Pannage it self as appears by the Statute of Charta de Foresta cap. 90. Vnusque liber homo c. Aftermoath or Second Moath Of this Tithes shall be paid de jure unless there be a Special Prescription of Discharge by paying the Tithes out of the first Moath and then it shall be discharged But if a man pay Tithe-Hay no Tithes ought to be paid dâ— jure afterwards for the pasture of the same Land for the same year for he shall not pay Tithes twice in one year for the same thing for that the After-pasture is but the Reliques of Hay whereof he had paid Tithes before Nor shall Tithes be paid for Agistments in such After-grass In Johnson and Awberie's Case it was Resolved that Tithes are not to be paid for the After-pasture of Land nor for Rakings of Corn And where in Awberies Case Suit was in the Ecclesiastical Court for the Tithe of the After-mowings of Grass anâ— upon a Surmize That the Occupiers of the Land had used to make the first Cutting of the Grass into Cocks for Hay and to pay the Tenth Cock thereof in satisfaction of the First and After-mowings a Prohibition was awarded So that After-grass or After-pasture or Aftermoath do not pay Tithes where they have paid before of the Grass of the same ground the same year save where by Covin to defraud the Parson more Grass is left standing than was wont to be or is there usual Nor is the Herbage of Cattel which eat up that Grass Tithable unless there be some Fraud in the case Notwithstanding the Premisses although the Aftermoath be not Tithable where the Owner at his own costs charges and labour made the first Grass into Hay yet Q. whether it may not be otherwise where the Owner doth no more than cut down the Grass of the first Moath Agistment that is a taking into Grass the Cattel of Strangers within the Parish where the Grass grows this is Tithable and regularly by the Owner or Tenants of the Land not of the Cattel unless the Custome makes it Tithable by the Stranger Heretofore there was not any Tithe paid for this Agistment but now the Law is taken to be otherwise And is
away yet it may limit and moderate the payment thereof Notwithstanding in some places and cases a Custome applied to a Countrey to pay no Tithe as in 40 Parishes for the Wild in Sussex is good but generally such a Custome is not good Likewise a Custome tending to the impoverishment of the Parson or Vicar is no good Custome Mich. 11 Jac. C. B. inter Jux and Sir Charles Candish Likewise a Custome to pay Tithes truly without view of the Parson is not good Also a Custome alledged to pay the Tenth Sheaf of Wheat for the Tithe of all manner of Corn and Grain is not a good Custome dict Cas Jux 38 Eliz. C. B. Adjudg But a Custome to pay Tithe-Wool at Lammas-day though due at Shearing is good But such is the strength of a Custome that it cannot be discharged by a verbal Agreement for Money Custome may make that Tithable which of it self is not Tithable and may alter Tithes in any other thing which will be a Modus Decimandi sufficient to bind the Parson and his Successors Custome is properly Triable at the Common Law upon a Prohibition but a Consultation may be granted on a Prohibition granted on a Surmize not proved within Six months as was Adjudged Hill 6 Jac. C. B. in Cas inter Sharp and Sharp Noâ— Rep. Custome and Prescription both ought to be without interruption Constant and beyond the memory of man Perpetual that is no man in being remembers to the contrary for it seems if any man or any Authentick Record or other sufficient Evidence can prove it was otherwise at any time since the first of R. 1. viz. 1189. the Custome or Prescription at Common Law would not hold Albeit by the Statute of 2 Ed. 6. c. 13. Tithes are to be yielded and paid as of right they had been within 40 years next before which time somewhat agrees with the Ecclesiastical Computation And by the Statute of 27 H. 8. c. 20. they are to be paid according to the Ecclesiastical Laws and Ordinances after the laudable Usages and Customes of the Parish which was also after confirmed as to the lawful Usage and Custome by the Stat. of 32 H. 8. 7. D DEcimae Majores such as Corn Hay c. belong to the Parson Decimae Minores or Minutae as Saffron Herbs c do belong to the Vicar Pasch 38 Eliz. B. R. Beding and Feak's Case Mich. 1 Car. C. B. Sir Rich. Vdal and the Vicar of Alton's Case Deer though they are Ferae naturae yet they may be given for Tithes and although they are not Tithable of themselves yet they may be given for a Modus Decimandi Hill 6 Jac. C. B. the Vicar of Clare's Case Sharp and Sharp's Case Noy 148. acc Deprivation A Parson may after his Deprivation sue in the Ecclesiastical Court for subtraction of Tithes which were due to him before his Deprivation and a Prohibition will not lie in the Case Adjudged Hill 13 Jac. Cole's Case Discharge of Tithes may be either by Custome Prescription Composition Statute Unity of Possession or by Priviledge as to Religious Orders now not of use There may be also a Discharge of Tithes as against the Vicar by the payment thereof unto the Parson And it may be by a Real Composition but it cannot be by a Verbal Agreement for money And if there be a Discharge not of the Tithes themselves but from the exact payment thereof by a Modus Decimandi or Annual recompence in satisfaction thereof it must be by Custome or Prescription By the Common Law a Lay-man although he were capable of a Discharge of Tithes by Grant of the Parson Patron and Ordinary or by Composition yet at that Law none had a capacity to take or receive them save only Ecclesiastical persons or a Mixt person as the King And by the same Law if a Bishop were absolutely Discharged of Tithes by Prescription whilst the Lands were in his hands his Demising thereof to a Lay-man could not make the same chargeable therewith For in Wright's Case where the Bishop of W. was seized of a Mannor in right of his Bishoprick Prescribed that he and all his Predecessors had held the said Mannor and the Demesns thereof time out of mind for him his Farmers Tenants for years or at will Discharged and acquitted from payment of Tithes for these Lands the Bishop made a Lease for years of parcel of the Demesns The Farmer of the Rectory Libelled in the Ecclesiast Court against the Lessee for Tithes all which matter he pleaded in the Ecclesiastical Court and the Judge there refused to allow of the Allegation in Discharge of the Tithes It was held in this case 1 That if the Lands of the Bishop were absolutely Discharged in his hands by Prescription the Demising of it to a Lay-man could not make it chargeable with Tithes 2 That a Spiritual person may Prescribe in non Decimando 3 That the Refusal by the Ecclesiastical Judge to allow the Allegation in Discharge of Tithes is not Traversable In like manner the King being seised of Lands parcel of the Forest of B. in Fee in right of the Crown Discharged of the payment of Tithes granted the Lands to the Earl of Hertford in Fee and it was held that the Patentee should be Discharged of payment of Tithes and a Prohibition was granted in that Case Yet in another Case where it was surmized for a Prohibition that the Prior of B. was seised of Lands parcel of his Priory and held them till the dissolution Discharged of Tithes for his Farmers and Tenents for life or years that the Priory was dissolved 27 H. 8. that the King was seised of the Lands and shews the Statutes of 32 H. 8. and 2 Ed. 6. and that the King died seised of the Lands that by mean Conveyances it was conveyed to J. S. and that the Plaintiff being his Tenant for years was sued by the Parson of B. for the Tithes of these Lands It was Resolved by the Court That the Lands which came to the Crown by the Statute of 27 H. 8. should not be Discharged from the payment of Tithes but should pay the same although the Lands in the hands of the said Religious Persons or Houses were Discharged from the payment thereof for that the Priviledges were Personal Priviledges which were extinguish'd by the said Statute of Dissolutions and there are not any words in the said Statute of 27 H. 8. to save the Priviledges and the Statute of 31 H. 8. being a subsequent Law had not respect to these Priviledges Likewise where a Parson by Deed Indented leased his Glebe cum omnibus proficuis Commoditatibus It was notwithstanding Adjudged that the Lessee should be charged with the payment of Tithes And in Branches Case it was Resolved That an Union of Copyhold Lands and of the Parsonage in the hands of the Parson as Parson Imparsonee
the Bishop were Discharged in his hands absolutely by Prescription the Demising it to a Lay-man cannot make it chargeable and the Bishop might reserve the greater Rent A Parson by Deed Indented leaseth his Glebe cum omnibus proficuis commoditatibus It was notwithstanding Adjudged that the Lessee shall be charged with the payment of Tithes And in an Action of Debt upon the Statute of 2 Ed. 6. for not setting forth of Tithes the Case was The Lands were a parcel of the possession of the Templers whose Lands were annexed to the Priory of St. Johns The Templers had a Special Priviledge to be Discharged of Tithes of those Lands which propriis manibus excolunt By a Special Act of 32 H. 8. the Possessions of the Priory of St Johns were given to the King by general words of all Lands in tam amplis modo c. as the Abbots held them Resolved That the Defendant should not be Discharged nor have the Priviledge for by the Common Law a Lay-person was not capable of such a Priviledge and the King should not have the benefit of the Priviledge until the Stat. of 31 H. 8. But the Statute extends only to such Possessions as came to the King by Surrender and should be vested in him by that Act and doth not extend to Possessions which are vested in him by another Act. and these Lands were given to the King by a Special Act of Parliament and therefore not Discharged of Tithes Dotards or the Branches of Trees of twenty years growth or upward are not Tithable Doves in a Dove-house do pay Personal not Predial Tithes but if stolâ— out of a Dove-house no Tithe is to be paid of such Tithes shall be paid de jure of young Pidgeons Mich. 14 Jac. B. between Whatley and Hambury Resolved Hill 15 Jac. B. R. Resolved and a Prohibition denied in Gastrell's Case By Custome Tithes may be paid of Pigeons spent in a mans own house but not so of Common right Case ibid. But if sold they shall pay Tithe dict Cas Whatly E EGgs are Tithed in kind or according to the Custome of the place which serves for the Tithe of the Tame and Domestick Fowl where their young are not paid in kind and where Tithe of Eggs is paid there is no Tithe of the young And so vice versa where the Tithe of the Young is paid there no Tithes of Eggs may be demanded F FAllow-Grounds pay no Tithe for these years wherein they lie Fallow nor is the Pasture thereof Tithable unless it be kept Lay beyond the course of Husbandry for if Land lie Fallow every two or three years the same is a charge unto the Owner and Tenant for that time and an advantage to the Parson in the bettering of his Crop the year following when the same is sowed with Corn or Grain and therefore although the Grass and feeding of the Fallow-ground for that year be some small profit to the Owner of the Soil yet he shall not pay Tithe for the same as hath been Adjudged Yet it was afterward Adjudged That if Lands be Tithable and the Tenant or Occupier of the Land will not Plough it or Manure it especially thereby to prejudice the Parson that in such case the Parson may Sue the Tenant in the Ecclesiastical Court to have Tithe of that Land Ferae naturae Beasts and Birds that are such are not Tithable till they become tame and profitable to the Owner that is till they are reduced to a Tameness and Property yet it hath been held that Tithes are not payable for tame Turkies Pheasants or Partridges nor for their Eggs Although Beasts Ferae naturae as Bucks Does Pheasants c. are not Tithable of themselves yet they may be given for Tithes or for a Modus Decimandi as a great Tree may be given for Tithe of Trees tithable And as things which are Ferae naturae whereof a man hath not an absolute property are not Tithable so likewise of things which are meerly for Pleasure Tithes shall not be paid Fenny-Lands drained and made Arable do pay Tithes notwithstanding the Statute of Barren Land Fish taken in the Sea are by the Custome of the Realm Tithable not by the Tenth Fish but some small Sum of Money in consideration of a Tithe But if taken in a Pond or in a several Piscary then they are Tithable by the Owner thereof as a Predial Tithe and as such ought to be set forth according to the Statute of 2 Ed. 6. Trin. 8 Jac. C. B. the Earl of Desmond's Case Mich. 15 Car. B. R. Adjudg acc vid. Trin. 9 Car. B. R. Yet it is said that Fishers Fowlers and Hunters not for pleasure but by way of Trade for profit pay some Tithe by usage in nature of a personal Tithe to the Parson or Vicar where they inhabit though they take their Fish Fowl c. in another Parish but if they paid Money to another in that other Parish for this liberty of Fishing c. then he that takes that Money must pay as a Predial Tithe to the Parson of that other Parish where he inhabits Fish taken in the Sea being Ferae naturae are not understood to be Regularly but Customarily only Tithable as in Cornwall Wales Yarmouth c. And so it hath been Resolved albeit in the said Case of the E. of Desmond it was held that they were Tithable by the Custome of the Realm In which case it is more probable that the Fishers pay a Personal than the Fish a Predial Tithe to the Parson or Vicar of that Parish where they inhabit To this purpose there is a Case extant wherein a Prohibition was granted against the same Parson of W. in the County of L. for suing in the Ecclesiastical Court for the Tithe of Trouts taken in a River because being Ferae naturae they are not Tithable and a President was shewed 5 Car. where a Prohibition was granted against the same Parson for suing for Tithe-Eeles taken in the River because they were Ferae naturae And it was said that in Yarmouth was a Suit for Tithe-Herrings taken in the Sea but they could not prevail in it Jones Justice said That in Wales they used to pay Tithes for Herrings and in Ireland it is a common course to pay Tithe for Salmons taken in Rivers whereunto it was replyed That that might peradventure be by Custome for otherwise Tithes are not due for Fish taken in Rivers For no Tithes de jure are to be paid for Fish taken in a Common River Pasch 5 Car. B. R. a Prohibition granted to stay a Suit for Tithes of Eeles taken in a Common River in the Parish of Barton in Westmerland and Hill 9 Car. Prohibition granted to stay a Suit for Tithes of Trouts in the same River But the Court seemed to be divided whether Tithes of them were due or not But they granted a
Prohibition for that the Law shall decide thereupon it was between Dawes and Huddlestone No Tithes shall be paid in kind without a Custome for Fish taken in the high Sea out of any Parish Hill 14 Car. B. R. between Long and Dircell per Curiam and Prohibition granted accordingly And Justice Jones said that on an Appeal to the Delegates out of Ireland in the Lord Desmond's Case it was Agreed That for such Fish so taken only Personal Tithes are due deductis expensis Likewise no Tithes in kind shall be paid de jure for Fish taken in a Common River which is not enclosed as in a Pond enclosed for that they are Ferae naturae although they are taken by one who hath a severed Piscary there and although the place where they are taken be within the Parish of that Parson who claims them for it is a Personal Tithe in which Tithes ought to be paid deductis Expensis Pasch 15 Car B. R. between Gold and Arthur and others Prohibition was granted where the Suit was for Tithes of Salmon in the River of Exe. Mich. 15 Car. between Whislake and the said Arthur and others the like Prohibition granted on the same matter between other parties And in the Case of a Prohibition it was Resolved That Tithe shall be paid for Fish taken in the Sea which is not within any Parish and they shall be paid to the Parson of the Parish where the Fish is landed Flax pays a Predial Tithe payable when dressed up Coke Mag. Char. 649. The Tithes of Flax are Minutae Decimae Mich. 14 Car. B. R. in Noah Webb's Case Forest-Lands that lie in no Parish or between two Parishes and anciently such are not Tithable by the King or his Patentees but if the Forest be in a Parish and Land therein which is Tithe-Free if the Forest happen to be disforested it shall pay Tithes in kind Crompt Jurisd 52. Bacon Chief Justice at Sarum-Assize the Case was A. Lessee for years of the Earl of H. prayed a Prohibition against the Vicar of L. to stay a Suit in the Ecclesiastical Court for Tithes because the Lands out of which the Tithes were demanded were parcel of the Forest of B. whereof the King was seised in right of his Crown and he and all his Predecessors held the said Land discharged of Tithes and shewed that the King had granted the said Forest to the Earl of Hertford in Fee and so he ought to have them discharged of Tithes In that Case it was held by the Court That it was only a Priviledge annexed to the Crown during the time that the Land was in the Crown but the Court doubted whether the Patentee might have such Priviledge But yet de bene esse the Prohibition was granted If Tithes do lie in any Forest as in the Forest of Windsor Rockingham Sherwood or other Forest which is not any Parish the King shall have them by his Prerogative and not the Bishop of the Diocess or Metropolitan of the Province as some have thought But yet it seems by 22 Ass 25. if there be cause of Suit for such Tithes against the parties who ought to pay the same such Suit might be brought in the Ecclesiastical Court But if a Stranger takes away such Tithes from the Parson or Vicar there for such Trespass the Suit may be in the Temporal Court as the same may be for taking away other goods in the like case Adjudg 15 Car. B. R. Fowl taken by a Faulkner who hawks for his pleasure shall not pay Tithe but if a Fowler kill Fowl and make a profit of them it hath been held that he shall pay a Personal Tithe for them Pasch 15 Car. Adjudg acc Fruits of Trees as Apples Pears c. are Tithable presently upon their gathering and are Predial Tithes for the subtraction whereof the Parishioner is impleadable Stat. 2 Ed. 6. c. 13. Fruits of Trees Apples Pears c. Mast of Oak Beech c. are Predial Tithes Coke Magn Chart. 649. The Fruits of Orchards and Gardens are Tithable in their proper kinds and to be paid when they are gathered unless there be some Modus or Rate-Tithe paid in lieu thereof Furse is Tithable and pays a Predial Tithe unless the Owner thereof can prescribe or prove a Custome of Tithing Milk or Calves of the Cattle on the ground where the Furse grows Mich. 29. Eliz. B. R. Vid. Heath G GArdens are Tithable as other Lands and therefore the Herbs which grow therein pay Tithes in kind Also Plants Seeds Woad Saffron Hemp Rape c. pay Tithes in kind unless the Parson make an Agreement for the same otherwise the Tenth part must be set forth for the Parson when the Owner receives his Nine parts Mich. 8. Jac. C. B. in Baxter's Case Trin. 9 Jac. B. R. The whole Court Glebe is a portion of Land Meadow or Pasture belonging to or parcel of the Parsonage or Vicarage over and above the Tithes If it be Demised by the Parson to a Lay-man it pays Tithe otherwise if he keep it in his own hands For Glebe kept in the Vicars own hands pays no Tithe to the Parson Impropriate it is otherwise if it be in the hands of his Lessee by whom it is Tithable if lett by a Parson Impropriate And although Glebe-Lands are not properly Tithable because Ecclesia Ecclesiae Decimas non debet solvere yet if Glebe-Lands be leased out the Parson the Lessee shall pay the Small Tithes arising out of such Glebe-Lands to the Vicar that hath Small Tithes upon his endowment as in Blinco's Case And yet in that case the Vicar Libelled in the Ecclesiastical Court to have Tithes of the Glebe of the Parson and a Prohibition was granted for that the Glebe shall pay no Tithe Notwithstanding which if a Parson lease his Glebe-Lands and do not withal Grant the Tithes therof the Tenant shall pay the Tithes to the Parson Likewise if a Parson sow his Glebe-Land and then Lease the same the Tenant shall pay the Tithes of this Corn to his Landlord the Parson Yet if a Parson sow his Glebe and die before Severance some have held that his Executors shall not pay Tithes of this Corn. And albeit where Glebe-Lands are leased out by the Parson the Lessee shall as aforesaid pay the Small Tithes thereof to the Vicar that hath the Small Tithes upon his Endowment yet he shall not have the Small Tithes arising upon such of the Parsons Glebe-Lands as the Parson keeps in his own hands Likewise on the other hand it hath been held That the Vicar upon a general Endowment shall not pay Tithes of his Glebe to the Parson or of the Fruits that arise from the same and that for the same reason aforesaid Quia Decimas Ecclesia Ecclessae reddere non debet But the Lessee of the Parsons Glebe shall pay him the Tithes thereof to this purpose the Case was A Parson
had before are Bastards at the Common Law and Muliers by the Civil Law If a Man hath Issue by a Woman and after marry the same Woman the Issue by the Common Law is Bastard and Mulier by the Ecclesiastical Law Likewise if a man espouse a Woman bigg with Child by another Man and within three dayes after she is delivered of Child by the Common Law this is a Mulier and by the Ecclesiastical Law a Bastard If a Woman Elope and hath Issue in Adultery such Issue is a Mulier at the Common Law and a Bastard by the Ecclesiastical Law yet if the Woman continue in Adultery and hath Issue such Issue are Bastards even by the Common Law But by the Law of the Land a man may not be reputed a Bastard who is born after Espousals unless there be some special matter in the Case as aforesaid But if a man who hath a wife doth during her life take another wife and hath Issue by her such Issue are Bastards by both the Laws for the second Marriage is void 20. A Divorce causa Praecontractus doth Bastardize the Issue so also doth a Divorce causa Consaguinitatis likewise if the Divorce be Causa Affinitatis it doth Bastardize the Issue and the Law is the same in case the Divorce be causa Frigiditatis A Man hath Issue a Bastard and after marries the same Woman and hath Issue by her divers Sons and then deviseth all his Goods to his Children Q. whether the Bastard shall take by the devise But if the Mother of the Bastard make such a devise it is clear the Bastard shall take because he is known to be Child of the Mother 21. B. contracted himself to A. afterwards A. was Married to F. and cohabited with him whereupon B. sued A. in the Court of Audience and proved the contract and Sentence was there pronounced that she should Marry the said B. and cohabit with him which she did and they had Issue C. B. and the Father died It was argued by the Civilians that the Marriage betwixt B. and A. was void and that C. B. was a Bastard But it was resolved by the Justices that C. the Issue of B. was legitimate and no Bastard 22. The Case was wherein a Man was divorced causa Fridigitatis and afterwards took another Wife and had Issue it was argued by the Civilians and also by the Justices whether the Issue were Bastard or not it was adjudged that the Issue by the second Wife was not a Bastard For that by the Divorce the Marriage was dissolved à vinculo Matrimonii and each of them might Marry again But admit that the second Marriage was voidable yet it good till it be dissolved and so by consequence the Issue born during the Coverture is a lawful Issue 23. Upon an information in the Castle-chamber in Ireland against the Bishop of K. and C. B. and others that by Practice and Combination and by undue course of proceedings they endeavoured to prove the said C. B. who was ever before reputed a Bastard to be the legitimate or lawful Son and Heir of G. B. Esq to the disherison and defamation of E. B. who was the sole Daughter and Heir of the said G. B. And upon Oier of this cause the Case appear'd to be this viz. About twenty six years before the exhibiting of this Bill the said G. B. had Issue the said C. B. on the Body of one J. D. who during the life of G. B. was not reputed his Wife but his Concubine and the said C. B. for all the time aforesaid was only accounted the natural Son of G. B. but not for legitimate Afterwards viz. sixteen years after the birth of C. B. his Mother being then living G. B. took to Wife a Lady of good Estate and Reputation with the assent of her Friends by whom he had Issue the said E. B. and died After the death of the said G. B. the said C. B. his reputed Son nor his Mother who was yet living said nothing by the space of nine years but at last they practiced and combined with the said Bishop of K. being of their Kin and with many others to prove the legitimation of the said C. B. by an irregular and undue course to the intent to bastardize and disinherit the said E. B. according to which practice and combination the Bishop without any Suit commenced or moved in any of the Kings Temporal Courts or any Writ directed to him to certifie Bastardy or Legitimation in that Case and which is more without any Libel exhibited in his Ecclesiastical Court touching that matter of his own will and pleasure privately and not convocatis convocandis nine years after the death of the said G. B. took the depositions of many Witnesses to prove that the said G. B. twenty nine years before had lawfully Married and took to Wife the said J. D. Mother of the said C. B. and that the said C. B. was the legitimate and lawful Son and Heir of the said G. B. And these depositions so taken the said Bishop caused to be engross'd and reduced into the form of a solemn Act and having put his Signature and Seal to that Instrument delivered the same to C. B. who published it and under colour of that Instrument or Act declared himself to be the Son and lawful Heir of the said G. B. c. And for this practice and misdemeanour the said Bishop of K. and others were censured and thereupon these points were resolved 1. That although all Matrimonial causes have of a long time been determinable in the Ecclesiastical Courts and are now properly within the jurisdiction and cognizance of the Clergy yet ab initio non fuit sic For causes of Matrimony as well as cause Testamentary were heretofore civil Causes and appertaining to the civil Magistrate as is well known to all Civilians until the Christian Emperors and Kings as an honour to the Prelates of the Clergy did grant and allow unto them the cognizance and jurisdiction of these Cases And therefore the King of England who is and of right ever was the Fountain of all Justice and Jurisdiction in all Causes as well Ecclesiastical as Civil within his own Dominions although that he allow the Prelates of the Church to exercise their several Jurisdictions in those Causes which properly appertain to their cognizance yet by the Rules of the Common Law he hath a superintendency over their proceedings with power of direction how they shall proceed and of restraint and correction if they do not proceed duly in some cases as is evident by the Writs of several natures directed to Bishops by which the King commands them to certifie Bastardy Excommunication Profession Accouplement en Loyal Matrimony De admit Clericis de Cautione admittenda c. as also by the Writs of Prohibition Consultation and Attachment upon a Prohibition 2. It was resolved that
the question of Bastardy or Legitimacy ought to be first moved in the Kings Temporal Court and thereon Issue ought to be joyned there and then it ought to be transmitted by the Kings Writ to the Ecclesiastical Court to be examined and tried there and thereupon the Bishop shall make his Certificate to the King's Court to which Certificate being made in due form of Law such credit is given that the whole World shall be bound and stopt thereby But on the other side if any Suit to prove Bastardy or Legitimacy be first commenced in the Ecclesiastical Court before any Question of that matter hath been moved in he Kings Temporal Court in that Case Prohibition lies to restrain such Suit To this purpose was Corbet's Case cited 22 Ed. 4. Fitz. Consultation 6. Sir Robert Corbet had Issue two Sons Robert and Roger Robert the eldest Son being within the age of fourteen years took to Wife Matild with whom he cohabited till he came of full Age and they publickly known and reputed for Husband and Wife yet afterwards Robert the eldest Son doth dismiss the said Matild and she living doth Marry one Lettice and having Issue a Son by the said Lettice dies after his death Lettice doth publish and declare openly that she is the lawful Wife of Robert and that his Son was a Mulier and legitimate Whereupon Roger the younger Son of Sir Robert Corbet doth commence a Suit in the Ecclesiastical Court to reverse the Marriage between Lettice and Robert and to put Lettice to silence c. wherefore Lettice doth purchase a prohibition Whereupon Roger sets forth the whole matter and prays a consultation which was denied him and for this reason chiefly viz. for that the Suit in the Ecclesiastical Court was to Bastardize the Issue between Lettice and Robert and to prove Roger to be Heir to Robert and the Original Action of Bastardy shall not be first moved in the Ecclesiastical Court but in the Temporal Court c. And to make this point yet the more clear two Cases put by Bracton lib. 5. tit de exceptionib c. 6. were remembred 1 B. having Issue of the Body of a Feme-Inheretrix born before Marriage under colour whereof he claimed to be Tenant by the Courtesie but being for that cause barr'd in an Assize brought by him against A. he obtain'd the Popes Bull and by authority thereof commenced his Suit in the Ecclesiastical Court to prove his Issue legitimate quod facere non debuit as Bracton there saith and therefore prohibition was granted to stay the Suit shewing the whole matter Et quod praedictus B. ad deceptionem Curiae nostrae ad infirmandum judicium in curia nostra factum trahit-ipsum A. in placitum coram vobis in Curia Christianitatis authoritate Literarum domini Papae ad praedictum puerum legitimandum c. Et cum non possint Judices aliqui de legitimatione cognoscere nisi fuerit loquela prius in curia nostra incepta per breve ibi Bastardia objecta postea ad Curiam Christianitatis transmissa vobis prohibemus quod in placito illo ulterius non procedatis c. And in the same Chapter Bracton hath the form of another Prohibition which makes the difference before put more evident Rex talibus judicibus c. Ostensum est nobis ex parte A. c. quod in causa successionis haereditatis petitione debet prius moveri placitum in curia nostra cum ibi objecta fuit Bastardia tunc deinde transmitti debet recordum loquelae cognitio Bastardia ad curiam Christianitatis ut ibi ad mandatum nostrum de legitimitate inquiratur quod quidem in hac parte non est observatum Et cum hoc sit manifeste contra Consuetudinem Regni nostri c. vobis prohibemus c. whereby it is very evident that if the Ecclesiastical Court proceed to the examination of Bastardy or Legitimation without direction of the Temporal Court it is to be restrained by a Prohibition 3. As the Ecclesiastical Judge may not enquire of Bastardy or Legitimation without special direction or command of the King so when he hath received the Kings Writ to make such Inquisition he ought not to surcease for any Appeal or Inhibition but ought to proceed until he hath certified it into the Kings Court and this also appears by Bracton in the forecited place c. 14. Cum autem Judex Ecclesiasticus Inquisitionem fecerit non erit ab eo appellandum nec à petente nec à tenente à petente non quia talem Jurisdictionem talem judicem elegit à tenente non qui sic posset causam in infinitum protrahere de judice in judicem usque ad Papam sic posset Papa de Laico feodo indirecte cognoscere See also to this purpose 39 E. 3. 20. a. in a Writ of Dower where Ne unques occouple en loyal Matrimony was pleaded and Issue thereupon joyn'd the Writ issued to the Bishop to certifie who certified that he could do nothing by reason of an Inhibition which came to him out of the Arches This return was held insufficient for it was there said that he ought not to surcease from doing the Kings command by reason of any Inhibition 4. Lastly it was said that the very cause and reason why the Ecclesiastical Judge may not enquire of Legitimation or Bastardy before that he hath received direction or a mandate out of the Kings Temporal Court doth consist in this that the Ecclesiastical Court never hath Jurisdiction or power to intermeddle with Temporal Inheritance directly or indirectly It being observed that Christ himself refused to meddle with a Cause of that nature when upon request made to him Luke 12. Magister dic fratri meo ut dividat mecum haereditatem he answer'd Quis me constituit judicem aut divisorem super vos And therefore in the time of King H. 3. when the usurped Jurisdiction of the Pope was elevated much higher than ever before or since in the Dominions of the King of England Pope Alex. the third having granted a Commission to the Bishops of Winchester and Exon to enquire de Legitima nativitate of one Agatha the Mother of one Robert de Ardenna and if she were found legitimate then to restore to the said Robert the possession of certain Lands whereof he was dispossess'd being informed that the King of England was greatly offended at the said commission he revoked and countermanded it in the point of the restitution of possession knowing and confessing that the establishment of Possessions belonged to the King and not to the Church Which Case is reported in the Canon Law Decretal Antiq. Collect. 1. lib. 4. tit Qui filii sunt legitimi cap. 4. and cap. 7. where in the 4 th Chapt. the Commission and in the seventh Chapt. the revocation or countermand appears in express terms CHAP. XXXVI Of Divorce as also of Alimony 1. What Divorce
Patrum Concinnatis it was Lawful so to do the words of the Canon are Si vir sive Mulier ex consensis Religionem ceperit licet alterum accipere novum conjugium But from hence no Argument can be drawn to prove the Lawfulness thereof in Causa Divortii The Cardinal of Segutium in his summa Hostiensis seems to be of Opinion that it is Lawful in case of Divorce to Marry again the words of that famous Canonist are debet Iudex sententiam Divortii partibus tradere in Scripturam publicam redactam ne Filiis susceptis ex secundo Matrimonio probatione deficiente valeat praejudicium generari But Cardinal Navarr seems to be more positive in the point where he Affirms that Matrimonium Contractum cum secunda post sententiam Divortii valet provided it be post Triennalem Cohabitationem as the Canon Law requires in causa Impotentiae Navar. Concil l. 4. concil 1. de Frigidis nu 3. p. 414. But it seems strange that Sanchez a Jesuite and one of the highest form arguing this Question against the Hereticks as they are pleas'd to call us should so ingenuously confess that ex ipsis Catholicis aliqui existimarunt omnino dissolvi Matrimonium quoad vinculum eo propter Adulterium alterius Conjugis separato atque ita licere aliud Matrimonium inire priori Conjuge superstite Sanch. de Matrim Tom. 3. l. 10. de Divor Disp 2. nu 1. Navar. lib. 4. Concil 1. nu 3. 8. This utrum ob Adulterium alterius Conjugis dissolvatur Matrimonium quoad vinculum ita ut integrum sit innocenti ad alias Nuptias transire altera parte vivente was a Question long since controverted by Bellarmin and by Valentia Bellarm. l. 1. de matrim c. 15. Valent. lib. unic de indissolubilitate matrim cap. 3. And by them admitted as disputable with a Non obstante to the Council of Trent whereby Matrimony is highly Sacramentiz'd as appears by that which the said Tridental Council declares concerning it viz. Matrimonium est Sacramentum quod ex opere operato confert gratiam secundum Communem veram opinionem quam pro infallibili Articulo Fidei tenendam esse ait Concilium Trident. declaravit Navar. lib. 4. Concil 1. nu 3. Yet the forementioned Sanchez doth cite Sixtus Senensis bringing in Origen Asserentem sui temporis Episcopos permisisse alias Nuptias uxoribus ob virorum Adulteria ab ipsis divertentibus Sanch. ubi supra Sixt. Senens lib. 6. Bibliothec. Of which Judgment also was St. Ambrose as he affirms also Tertullian Erasmus Cajetan and Catherinus Tertul. lib. 4. contra Marcion Erasm annot ad 1. Cor. 7. Cather l. 5. Annot. contra Cajetan infin Cajetan in Mat. 19. in illud quicunque dimiserit This also saith Sanchez was the Judgement of the Greek Church as Guido the Carmelite reports and of this Judgment are both the Lutherans and Calvinists yea it was the Judgement also of a Pope Pope Zacharias the First who expresly Decreed in these words viz. Concubuisti cum sorore uxoris tuae Neutram habeas Et si illa quae uxor tua fuerit Conscia sceleris non fuit si se continere non vult Nubat in Domino cui velit Cap. Concubuisti 32. quest 7. And as to the Husband St. Ambrose is express in the Case uxor à viro non descedat nisi causa Fornicationis quod si discesserit aut maneat innupta aut reconcilietur Ideo non subdit de viro quod de uxore praemisit quia vero liceat ducere aliam D. Ambros. ad 1 Cor. 7. refertur cap. uxor 32. q. 7. So likewise Ex concilio apud Vermerias it is express that Maritus uxore conciliante mortem ejus possit ipsam uxorem dimittere si voluerit aliam ducere refertur c. si qua Mulier 31. q. 1. 9. In the first Year of Lotharius King of Kent An. 683. In Concilio Herudfordiae It was Decreed that Nullus Conjugem propriam nisi ut sanctum Evangelium docet Fornicationis causa relinquat Quod si quis quam propriam expulerit Conjugem Legitimo sibi Matrimonio Conjunctam Si Christianus esse recte voluerit nulli alteri copuletur sed ita remaneat aut propriae reconcilietur Conjugi In those days it seems he was reputed scarce a Christian that being separated from his Wife presumed to Marry another And above two hundred years before in St. Patricks Synod viz. In Synodo Sancti Patricii aliorumque Episcoporum in Hibernia Celebrata circa An. Christi 450 vel 456. It was decreed That the punishment of a Woman departing from her Husband and joyning her self to another Man should be Excommunication In the time of H. 3. and in the Case of Simon de Montford between him and his Wife the Pope ratified his Marriage after he had dispenced therewith contrary to the Laws and Canons King John being Divorced from the D. of Glocesters Daughter viz. the third of June 1199. soon after viz. before the 8 th of October then next following was Remarried to Isabel sole Daughter and Heir to the E. of Engolesme Likewise Alice Daughter of the E. of Savoy and King John's first Wife was Married to him after she had been the Divorced Wife of Henry de Lyon D. of Saxony Speed Chron. in vita Johan R. Angl. Also King Henry 8 th after he had been Divorced from Q. Katherine his Brothers Relict and after above twenty years cohabitation with her Married again during her Life the Lady Anne Bullen by whom he had Q. Elizabeth These are Presidents of Fact not of Law For 10. Alceat asserts that hodie Jure Pontificio permittitur solum separatio ex certis causis nec interim licet aliam ducere etiamsi separationi uxor causam dederit yet withall he says in the same place Aliter tamen aliqui ex Antiquis Patribus olim observare inter quos Ambrosius qui ex justa causa Marito jus divertendi atque aliam ducendi c. Non enim hos homo separat sed Deus quando ita Optimis Antistitibus propter malos Foeminae mores videtur Alceat de verb. sig l. 101. inter stuprum Sect. Divortium In which place the same Author further adds It is no wonder that the Emperor Justinian himself was somewhat sparing in this point when the Pontifical Canon passim tempestate sua observatus fuisset ut forte credendum sit Licere Pontifici eos Canones tollere jus Romanum observari si velit Grotius says Cum ea alteri Nupta est Matrimonium haud dubie irritum lege quidem Naturali nisi vir prior eam dimiserit Grot. de jur bel lib. 2. cap. 5. § 11. And in the Matrimonial Councils it is express That Mulier à primo Matrimonio per sententiam separata cum eo cum quo secundo nupsit cum Authoritate Ecclesiae manere debet Concil Matrim Concil Baldi 3. nu
the Presentees Obligation to make a Resignation within Three months after the Patron so please may amount to Simony within the Statute of 21 Eliz. cap. 16. 19. A corrupt Contract for an Advowson may make the subsequent incumbent Simoniacal 20. To plead a Simoniacal Contract against a Bond it not so appearing is no admissable Plea 21. Masters of Chancery why so called and what they were anciently 22. Prihibition to the High Commissioners that would have put a Parson to his Oath touching Simony 23. In what Cases by reason of Simony the Patron may present after Six months and the Church said to be full as to one not to another 24. The injunction of King Ed. 6. against Simony 25. The form of the Oath of Simony 26. A Simoniacal Contract a good plea in Barr of Tithes 27. A further description in Law of the difference between Simoniacus and Simoniace Promotus 28. The Simoniace Promotus though ignorant of the Simony yet is deprivable in the Ecclesiastical Court 29. A Simoniacal Contract to which neither the Incumbent nor the Patron are privy may yet be Simony within the Statute of 31 Eliz. 30. Simony in it's utmost latitude is properly cognizable in the Ecclesiastical Court 31. Simony worse than Felony A Bond or Obligation good though entred into upon a Simoniacal Contract 32. Whether a Parson outsed for Simony may be after admitted to the same Benefice by the Kings presentation 33. A Person Simoniace promotus and ousted is by the express words of the Statute disabled to accept the same Benefice 34. Where Simony is pleaded in Barr of Tithes the Ecclesiastical Court shall take cognizance and no Prohibition lies 35. Whether the Father may buy the next avoidance and present his Son no Simony to buy an Advowson 36. To procure a Man in consideration of Marriage to be presented to a Benefice is Simony 37. Four observations on the Statute of 31 Eliz. cap. 6. by the Lord Coke 38. The extent of the words Present or Collate in the said Statute also the diversity in Law between a Presentation made by a Rightful Patron and an Usurper 39. What punishment by the Canon Law in case of Simony and the strange conceit of Rebuffus touching the same 40. The reasons why it hath its denomination from Simon Magus how many ways it may be committed according to the Canon Law 1. SIMONY from Simon Magus as Thomas Aquinas and others conceive Tho. Aquin. 20. 2. ae q. 100. art 1. 40. is according to Panormitan's definition thereof studiosa voluntas emendi vel vendendi aliquid Spirituale vel Spirituali annexum opere subsecuto Panor c. Nemo extra c. Or it may be described thus viz. Simony is when any person is presented or collated to any Benefice with Cure of Souls Dignity Prebend or Living Ecclesiastical c. or hath any such given or bestowed on him for or in respect of any Sum of Money reward payment gift profit or benefit directly or indirectly or for or by reason of any promise agreement grant bond covenant or other assurance for any Sum of Money reward payment gift profit or benefit whatsoever directly or indirectly or for or in respect of any such corrupt cause or consideration and every Presentation Collation and gift as also every Admission Investure and Induction thereupon is by the Statute utterly void and whereby the King his Heirs and Successors for that one turn only shall present collate c. And every person so giving or taking any such Sum of Money c. or taking or making any such promise c. doth forfeit and lose the double value of one years profit of every such Benefice Moreover the person so corruptly taking any such Benefice is thereupon and from thenceforth adjudged a person disabled in Law to hold and enjoy the same Benefice The like penalty of the said double value doth he incurr who for any Sum of Money reward c. directly or indirectly other than the Lawful Fees or for or by reason of any promise c. doth admit institute install induct any person to or in any Benefice with Cure c. Likewise if any Incumbent of any such Benefice shall corruptly resign or exchange the same or for or in respect thereof shall corruptly take directly or indirectly any pension sum of money or benefit whatever in such case both the giver and taker corruptly as aforesaid shall forfeit double the value of the sum so given taken or had whereof the one Moiety to the King c. the other to him that shall sue for the same in any Court of Record In which Statute of 31 Eliz. there is a Proviso that the censures Ecclesiastical shall not be restrained by any of the premises therein contained 2. They that Simoniacally buy Ecclesiastical Livings are compared to Simon Magus and they that sell them to Gehazi the Servant of Elisha if a person be possest of an Ecclesiastical Living by such Simony as whereunto he was not privy be is said to be in only Simoniace but if he be in any corrupt and Simoniacal Contract to which himself is a party and was privy and consenting thereunto in that case he is Simonaicus both which are inhibited by the Canons Ecclesiastical or Provincial Constitutions as also are the said corrupt and Simonaical selling as well as buying Ecclesiastical Livings Lindw e. Nulli liceat Ecclesiam c. Quia plerunq and that under penalties greater than the Temporal Laws did then or now will allow of And although by Simony in the vulgar acceptation of the word is commonly understood such corrupt Contract for Ecclesiastical Livings as aforesaid yet it hath a more extensive signification and that is a more proper sense which is by corrupt Ordinations of Ministers or for undue Licences to Preach for prevention whereof it is provided in the Statute aforesaid that if any person shall receive or take any Money Fee Reward or any other profit directly or indirectly or any Promise Agreement Covenant Bond or other assurance thereof Lawful Fees excepted for or to procure the Ordaining or Making of any Minister c. Or giving any Order and License to Preach shall forfeit Forty shillings and the Minister so made Ten pound beside the loss of any Benefice Living or other Ecclesiastical promotion after Induction that any such Minister shall within Seven years next after such corrupt entring into the Ministry accept and take the one half of which Forfeitures do go to the King c. the other to the Informer c. And the Patron in that case may present c. as if the party so inducted were naturally dead 3. The forfeiture of the double value of one years profit of the Church by way of penalty as is beforementioned is not to be computed only according to the valuation in the Kings Books in the First-fruit Office but according to the just and full annual value of the
Church-gemote Int. Leges H. 1. c. 8. The Convocation is under the power and Authority of the King 21 Ed. 4. 45. b. Assembled only by the Kings Writ 13 Ed. 3. Rot. Parl. M. 1. vid. Stat. 25 H. 8. c. 19. The King having directed his Writ therein assigning the time and place to each of the Archbishops to the effect aforesaid the Archbishop of Canterbury doth thereupon direct his Letters to the Bishop of London as his Dean Lindw Provin Sec. 1. de Poenis ver Tanquam in Gloss First Citing himself peremptorily then willing him to Cite in like manner all the Bishops Deans Archdeacons Cathedral and Collegiate Churches and generally all the Clergy of his Province to the Place at the day in the said Writ prefixed withal directing that one Proctor for every Cathedral or Collegiate Church and two for the other Clergy of each Diocess may suffice In pursuance whereof the Bishop of London directs his Letters accordingly willing them to certifie the Archbishop the Names of all such as shall be so Monished by them in a Schedule annexed to their Letters Certificatory whereupon the Cathedral and Collegiate Churches and the other Churches having Elected their Proctors it is certified to the Bishop who makes due Returns thereof which method is likewise observed in the other Province of York It is said That these Proctors anciently had Place and Vote in the Lower House of Parliament a good expedient for the maintenance and preservation of the Liberties of the Church The Prolocutor of the Lower House of Convocation is immediately at the first Assembly by the motion of the Bishops chosen by that Lower House and presented to the Bishops as their Prolocutor by whom they intend to deliver their Resolutions to the higher House and to have their own House specially ordered and governed His Office is to cause the Clerk to call the Names of the Members of that House as oft as he shall see cause likewise to see all things propounded to be read by him to gather the Suffrages or Votes and the like Trin. 8 Jac. It was Resolved by the two Chief Justices and divers other Justices at a Committee before the Lords of Parliament concerning the Authority of a Convocation 1 That a Convocation cannot Assemble without the Assent of the King 2 That after their Assembling they cannot conferr to constitute any Canons without License del Roy. 3 When upon Conference they conclude any Canons yet they cannot execute any of them without the Royal Assent 4 They cannot execute any after Royal Assent but with these Limitations viz. 1 That they be not against the Kings Prerogative 2 Nor against Statute Law 3 Nor against the Common Law 4 Nor against the Customes of the Realm All which appears by 25 H. 8. c. 19. 19. Ed. 3. Title Quare non Admisit 7. 10. H. 7. 17. Merton cap. 9. By 2 H. 6. 13. a Convocation may make Constitutions to bind the Spiritualty because they all in person or by Representation are present but not the Temporalty Q. And 21 Ed. 4. 47. the Convocation is Spiritual and so are all their Constitutions Vid. The Records in Turri 18 H. 8. 8 Ed. 1. 25 Ed. 1. 11 Ed. 2. 15 Ed. 2. Prohibitio Regis ne Clerus in Congregatione sua c. attemptet contra jus seu Coronam c. By which it appears that they can do nothing against the Law of the Land or the Kings Prerogative 5. The word Convocation and the word Synod are rather words of two Languages than things of two significations for although they have different derivations the former from the Latin the other from the Greek yet in effect they both center in the same thing Convocation à Convocando because they are called together by the Kings Writ It is of very great Antiquity according to Sir Edward Coke who mentions out of Mr. Bede and other Authors and ancient Records such as were nigh a thousand years since and more expresly of one great Synod held by Austins Assembling the Britain Bishops in Council An. 686. And affirms That the Clergy was never Assembled or called together at a Convocation but by the Kings Writ And in the year 727. there was a Convocation of the Clergy called Magna Servorum Dei frequentia It was by the assistance and authority of Ethelbert the first Christian King of Kent that Austin called the aforesaid Assembly of the British Bishops and Doctors that had retained the Doctrine of the Gospel to be held in the borders of the Victians and West-Saxons about Southampton as supposed to which resorted as Mr. Bede says Seven Bishops and many other Learned Divines but this Synod or Convocation suddenly brake up without any thing done or resolved This Assembly was conven'd for determining the time for the Celebration of Easter touching which the Controversie continuing no less than 90 years after was at last concluded at another Convocation purposely called at Whitby by the Authority of Oswy King of Northumberland and whereof the Reverend Cedda newly Consecrated Bishop was Prolocutor and King Oswy himself present at the Assembly Likewise about the year 1172. at Cassils in Ireland a Convocation was held by Authority of King H. 2. soon after he had Conquered that Island which Convocation was for the Reformation of the Irish Church where amongst many other Constitutions it was Decreed That all the Church-Lands and all their Possessions should be altogether free from the Exaction of Secular men and that from thenceforth all Divine things should be handled in every part of Ireland in such sort as the Church of England handleth them Likewise about the year 1175. at London a Synod or Convocation was held at which King H. 2. was present where among other Canons and Constitutions it was both by Authority of the King and Synod decreed That every Patron taking a Reward for any Presentation should for ever lose the Patronage thereof Which together with other Canons then made for the better government of the Church of England were Published by Richard Archbishop of Canterbury with the Kings Assent Likewise a Provincial Synod was held at Oxford by Stephen Langton Archbishop of Canterbury under King H. 3. about the year 1222. for Reformation of the Clergy with many others in subordination to the Laws of the Land One special Priviledge of the Convocation appears by 8 H. 6. cap. 1. All the Clergy from henceforth to be called to the Convocation by the Kings Writ and their Servants and Familiars shall for ever hereafter fully use and enjoy such liberty and Immunity in coming tarrying and returning as the Great men and Commonalty of the Realm of England called or to be called to the Kings Parliament have used or ought to have or enjoy 8 H. 6. In Parliamento Statutum est ut Praelati atque Clerici câ—rumque Famulatus cum ad Synodos accesserint iisdem Privilegiis ac
condemning the Heresies of Pelagius and Coelestius concerning the power of Mans Nature not supported by the Grace of God and Free Will of Man to do good of it self as also to inhibit Appeals to Bishops beyond Sea on pain of being secluded from the Communion of all African Bishops At Carthage in the year 402 under Honorius and Theodosius the Second a National Council of 217 Bishops was assembled which continued for the space of Six years The business of this Council was prevented by a Controversie happening between them and the Bishops of Rome who successively endeavoured but not successfully to perswade the African Bishops that they were under the Sovereignty and Jurisdiction of the Bishops of Rome to whom this Council would not allow of any Appeal from the Bishops of Africa At Bagaia in Africa about the year 433. certain Donatists to the Number of 310 assembled themselves in Council chiefly for the deposition of Maximinianus Bishop of Bagaia whom they Deposed and Accursed because he had renounced their Heresie and had recovered many others from the Error of that way At Ephesus in the year 434. and in the Eighth year of the Reign of Theodosius the Second by some called Theodosius the Younger was a General Council assembled against the Heretick Nestorius Bishop of Constantinople which Council consisted of above Two hundred Bishops by Command from the Emperour By which Council Nostorius for his Heresie in denying the Son of the Virgin Mary to be God and consequently the Personal Union of the Divine and Humane Nature of Christ was Banished to Oasis This was the first General Council of Ephesus promoted by Celestine the First wherein Two hundred Bishops as aforesaid condemned Nestorius together with Carisius his flattering Presbyter who instead of Two Natures acknowledged divers Persons in Christ and therefore pleaded that the Blessed Virgin Mary should be styled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 only and not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In this Council Cyrillus of Alexandria is recorded President whom Nestorius being piously and brotherly invited to a better Opinion proudly contemned and having craftily allured John of Antioch to his party Anathematiz'd him and the Council who had formerly Anathematiz'd him The matter being related to the Emperour and throughly understood Cyrillus and his are cleared but Nestorius with his party is Banished as aforesaid to Oasis a Sandy Habitation where like another Cain says a Modern Historian roving here and there Blaspheming at length his Tongue being consumed and eaten up by Worms he breathed out his last There are it seems two Copies of this Council the First observing Eight the Second Thirteen Canons which are comprehended in the Anathema's of Cyrillus The Massilianites termed also Euchites and Enthusiasts were condemned by this Council and thereby the integrity of the Nicene Creed confirmed At Ephesus under Theodosius the Second was likewise a Particular Council assembled by Flavianus Bishop of Constantinople who condemned Eutyches an Abbot of Constantinople for Affirming That in Christ after the Union of the Divine and Humane Natures there were no longer Two Natures which absurd Opinion Flavianus damned as Heretical So that the occasion of this Second Council of Ephisus An. 449. was this Eutyches an Archimandrite of Constantinople who after Manes and Apollinaris denied the Flesh of Christ to be like ours but affirmed that falling from heaven like the Rays of the Sun it penetrated the Virgins womb And so he denied that Two Natures were in Christ Incarnate but asserted that his Flesh was changed into his Divinity for which he was as aforesaid condemned by Flavianus Patriarch of Constantinople and Eusebius Bishop of Doril and others their Associates yet by the help of Chrysaphius the Eunuch and Eudoxia the Empress whom he had seduced he prevailed with Theodosius that the matter might be determined by a Famous Synod for which reason this at Ephesus by the Emperours Authority was called where 128 Bishops met Dioscorus of Alexandria being President one so full of Eutychianism that Eutyches is absolved and the reclaimers forced says the Historian to subscribe by Club-Arguments Flavianus opposing it was so suriously trodden upon that three days after he died besides many very Learned Bishops discharged of their Places yet not long after all this was dashed in pieces by the most Famous Council of Chalcedon At Berytus in Phoenicia was held a Council about this time where in the Cause of Ibas Bishop of Edessa whom Dioscorus had deposed was revived and himself justified and absolved At Agatha in France was a Council held wherein nothing was more remarkable than that they had liberty to meet together by the Command of Alaricus King of Gothes who at that time had the Sovereignty in that parr of France called Gallia Norbonensis whence it appears That Councils both General and National were in all Countreys Convened by the Authority of Sovereign Princes At Chalcedon in Bythinia in the year 455. and in the Fourth year of Marcianus the Emperour was a General Council at which was present in person the Emperour and 630 Bishops and Reverend Fathers from most parts of the World In this Council Dioscorns Bishop of Alexandria together with Eutyches and Juvenalis Bishops at Jerusalem was condemned as an Heretick for absolving the Heretick Eutyches in the Council at Ephesus and acting other Crimes whereof he was then accused In this Council it was Ordained That men should believe that the Natures of Christ albeit that they were united yet were they not confounded as Eutyches had Heretically affirmed Also in this Council it was Ordained That Anatelius Bishop of Constantinople and his Successors should have the chief Dignity next unto the Chair of Rome This Council was called by the said Emperour Martianus against the said Eutyches Abbot of Constantinople and his Champion Dioscorus of Alexandria the suppositious Acts of the Council held at Ephesus were condemned by this Council those of Ephesus being in favour of Eutyches who affirmed one only Nature to be in Christ viz. his Divine Nature after his Incarnation It is not clear or certain who was President of this Council of Chalcedon excepting the Emperour and Judges Moderators The matters thereof were for the most part by favouring parties between Leo the First of Rome and Anatholius Patriarch of Constantinople At Ravenna in the Sixth Century was a Council Assembled by occasion of the Schism happening on the Election of Symmachus to the See of Rome whose Competitor was Laurentius afterwards made Bishop of Nuceria In Symmachus his time were no less than Six Councils held at Rome all Convened by Authority of Theodoricus King of Gothes who then Reigned in Italy and all of little importance otherwise than the Endeavours that then were for the Supremacy whereat they aimed At Valentia in Spain were assembled Two Councils called Herdense and Valentinum both very obscure Councils there being in the one but Eight Bishops present
and only Six in the other In the First of these Marriage was prohibited the time of Lent and three weeks before the Feast of St. John the Baptist and during the time between Advent and Epiphany At Sidon in the Twentieth year of the Emperour Anastasius a National Council of 80 Bishops was Assembled by the procurement of Xenaeas Bishop of Hierapolis for undoing the Council of Chalcedon which as far as in them lay they did accordingly At Aurelia that is Orleance in France in the 22 d year of Anastasius and under the Reign of Clodoveus King of France were convened 32 Bishops on purpose to settle some Order in Ecclesiastical Discipline which by reason of the irruption of Barbarous people into the Countrey of France had been brought into great disorder At Gerunda and Caesaraugusta in Spain were Two Councils under Theodoricus King of Gothes then Reigning in Spain In the former of these were only Seven Bishops convened who made some Constitutions chiefly about Baptism In the latter were Eleven Bishops and they in opposition to Supersitition and the Manichaean Hereticks prohibited Fasting on the Lords day At Rome in the Sixth Century by the Mandate of Theodoricus King of Gothes Reigning in Italy a Council was Assembled by Hormisda Bishop of Rome wherein the Error of Eutyches is damned de novo and Ambassadours sent to the Emperour Anastasius and to the Bishop of Constantinople to divert them from that Error At Constantinople in the same Century under the Emperour Justinus was another Council convened wherein many great Accusations were exhibited against Severus Bishop of Antioch who was then condemned of Heresie and afterwards Banished by the Emperour At Toledo in the same Century was a Second Council assembled partly for renewing Ancient Constitutions and partly for making New in order to Ecclesiastical Discipline By the first Canon of this Second Council of Toledo Marriage was tolerated to such of the Clergy as on their initiation to that Function protested that they had not the gift of Continency At Constantinople in the year 532. under Justinian was another Council consisting of One hundred Sixty five Bishops Menes being President or rather his Successor Eutychius Patriarch of Constantinople but Pope Vigilius who came to Constantinople to Summon the Emperour yet would not himself be present at the Council lest a seeming yielding to Eutychius might be prejudicial to his Supremacy The Emperour endeavoured to reconcile the Eutychians and the Orthodox for the Publick Tranquillity and therefore would have revoked the Articles concerning the condemning of Theodorus of Mopsuesta and of Theodoret against Cyrillus that was Anathematized But the Western Churches with Pope Vigilius constantly opposed it and confirming not only the Decrees Anathematizing those Hereticks with their Heresies of former Councils but also of Chalcedon The Errors of Origen also expunged which either denied the Divinity of Christ or the Resurrection of the Body or affirmed the Restitution of Reprohates and Devils Consult concering this Council Zonar in vit Justinian If this be that Council which some report to have been at Constantinople under the Emperour Justinian in the year 551. there appears above Twenty years difference in computation of Time This Council is said to have been occasioned chiefly for pacifying the Controversie between Eustochius Bishop of Jerusalem and Theodorus Ascidas Bishop of Caesarea Cappadocia touching Origens Books and Tenets as also for the determination of other Contentious Disputations In this Council a Question was moved Whether men that were dead might lawfully be Cursed and Excommunicated To which it was Answered That as Jâ—sias not only punished Idolatrous Priests while they were alive but also opened the Graves of them that were dead to dishonour them after their death who had dishonoured God in their life time Even so the Memorials of men might be accursed after their death who had disturbed the Church of Christ in their life At Orleans under Childebertus King of France were frequent Meetings and Assemblies of Bishops the 2 3 4 5 Councils whereby many Constitutions were made prohibiting Marriage to Priests and in the Fourth Canon of the Second Council Simony was damned At Overnie in France under Theodobertus King of France the Bishops who were present at the Councils of Orleans did assemble and Ordained That no man should presume to the Office of a Bishop by Favour but by Merit At Tours under Aribertus King of France a Council was held wherein Provision was made against such Poor as wandered out of their Parishes In this Council several Constitutions also were made relating to Bishops and the other Clergy in reference to Marriage At Paris a Council was held wherein order was taken concerning the Admission of Bishops to their Offices and that not to be by favour but with the consent of the Clergy and People At Toledo Assembled a Council of 62 Bishops where Recaredus King of Spain and the whole Nation of the West-Gothes in Spain renounced the Arrian heresie At Constantinople under the Reign of Maruitius a Council was held for trying the Cause of Gregorius Bishop of Antioch accused of Incest but declared to be Innocent and his Accuser scourged with Rods and Banished At Matiscon about the time of Pelagius the Second a Council was held wherein Command was given That none of the Clergy should Cite another having a Spiritual Office before a Secular Judge And that she who is the Wife of a man that becomes a Bishop or a Presbyter should after such Dignity become his Sister and he be changed into a Brother At Matiscon another Council was Convened under Gunthranns King of France in the 24 th year of his Reign wherein it was Ordained That Children should be Baptized at Easter and Whitsontide and that Secular men should reverence the Clergy At Rome in the year 595 and in the Thirteenth year of the Reign of the Emperour Mauritius was a Council assembled of 24 Bishops and 34 Presbyters wherein the first Four General Councils were confirmed and that for Ordination of men in Spiritual no Reward should be given or taken Before the Conclusion of this Sixth Century and precedent to the Councils last mentioned there were some other Councils of less moment such as Concilium Gradense Braccarense Lataranense Lugdunense Pictaviense Metense which being for the most part employed chiefly in damning Old Heresies and in contentious Disputations are here omitted At Rome in the year 607. under Phocas the Emperour a Council of 72 Bishops 30 Presbyters and 3 Deacons was Assembled In this Council the priviledge of Supremacy given by Phocas to the Roman Church was published And in the Eighth that is the last year of Phocas Boniface the Fourth assembled another Council at Rome wherein he gave power to the Monks to Preach Administer Sacraments hear Confessions to Bind and Loose and associate them in equal Authority with the
Clergy At Braga or Bracara in Portugal An. 610. under the Reign of Gundemarus King of Gethes assembled some Bishops of Gallicia Lusitania and of the Province of Lucensis whereby it was Ordained That every Bishop should visit the Churches of his Diocess That they should receive no Rewards for Ordination of the Clergy And that a Church builded for Gain and Contribution of the People redounding to the advantage of the Builder should not be Consecrated At Auxerre in France An. 613. assembled a number of Abbots and Presbyters with one Bishop and three Deacons In this Synod they damned Sorcery made many Superstitious Constitutions as touching Masses Burials Marriages Prohibition of Meats c. At Hispalis commonly called Civil La grand in Spain in the year 634. and in the 24 th year of the Emperour Heraclius a Council was assembled by Isidorus Bishop of Hispalis at the Command of King Sisebutus for suppression of the Heresie of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Branch of the Eutychian heresie and for the decision of some Questions touching the Bounds of their Dioceses At Toledo in Spain An. 639. under the Reign of Sisenandus King of Spain by the Kings Command were more than 70 Bishops and Presbyters Conven'd upon occasion of diversity of Ceremonies and Discipline in that Kingdom This was the Fourth Council at Toledo At Toledo in the First year of Chintilla King of the Gothes about the time of the Emperour Heraclions Reign a Fifth Council was held conven'd by Eugenius Bishop of Toledo In this Council nothing considerable was done but in reference to Annual Letanies and the appointment of Supplications for the King At Rome in the year 652. was a Council convened by Martinus Pope consisting of more than 100 Bishops occasioned by the Error of the Monothelites obstinately maintained by Paulus of Constantinople and countenanced by the impious Edict of the Emperour Constans The Constitutions and Decrees made in this Council tended to condemn those that denied the Trinity the Divine Unity in the Divine Nature the Manifestation of the Second Person of the Trinity and his Sufferings in the Flesh At Toledo in the year 653. a Sixth Council was held consisting of Fifty two Bishops whereof Eugenius Bishop of Toledo was President The occasion whereof was the Renovation of Old Heresies and Contradiction to precedent Councils The Fourth Canon of this Council is against Simony and the Eighteenth is against Rebellion At Toledo in the year 662. a Seventh Council is held of 4 Archbishops 50 Bishops and many Presbyters The First Canon of this Council is against Sedition and Treason By the Fourth Canon it is forbidden That Bishops in their Visitations should extort or oppress their Churches At Quinisext so termed by Balsemon the same year viz. 662. was held a Council which by Bede and many others is accounted an Erroneous Synod it was convened under Justinian the Second and Pope Sergius wherein the Fathers thought fit to supply the defect of the Fifth aud Sixth precedent Synods in reference to manners and Ecclesiastical Discipline for which reason they ratified 102 Canons in the Trullo of the Imperial Palace whence they are called Trullans These are rejected by such Latins whose consent went not to the stablishment thereof specially not empowr'd and authoriz'd thereto by the Pope In the 36 th Canon thereof the Patriarch of Constantinople is equalled to the Roman and in the 13 th Canon Matrimony is granted to the Clergy At Chalon in Burgandy by the Command of Clodoveus K. of France a Council of 44 Bishops assembled wherein the Canons of the Nicene Council had great approbation And it was Forbidden That Two Bishops should be Ordained in one City and Decreed That no Secular work should be done on the Lords Day At Rome in the time of Constantinus Pogonatus Emperour under the Popedom of Agatho was held a Council wherein it was Declared by the Suffrages of 125 Bishops That Two wills and Two operations were to be acknowledged in Christ and the Defenders of the Heresie of the Monothelites were condemned At Toledo in the year 671. an Eighth Council of 52 Bishops was assembled wherein were high Debates concerning Perjury At last it was Resolved That no Necessity obligeth a man to perform an unlawful Oath In this Council Marriage was utterly forbidden to Bishops and eating of Flesh in Lent At Toledo in the year 673. and in the Seventh year of Recesuvindus King of Gothes and by his Command were convened 16 Bishops which was the Ninth Council at that place and in which several Canons were made touching the Discipline of the Church At Toledo in the Eighth year of the said Kings Reign was the Tenth Council consisting of 21 Bishops who made some Decrees touching certain Festivals and others relating to the Clergy and removed Protamius Bishop of Bracara from his Office being convict of Adultery At Toledo in the Seventh year of Bamba King of Gothes 19 Bishops and Seven Abbots were assembled by the Kings Command wherein several Canons were made concerning Ecclesiastical Discipline At Bracara a Second Council was held the first according to Caranza wherein many old Opinions of the Priscilianists and Manichaeans concerning Prohibition of Marriage and Meats are condemned together with the Heresies of Samosatenus Photinus Cerdon and Marcion And in the 30 th Canon of this Council it was Ordained That no Poesie should be Sung in the Church except the Psalter of the Old Testament At Bracara in Spain in the time of Bombas King of Gothes another Synod of Eight Bishops was assembled wherein the Nicene Faith is again rehearsed In the Fifth Canon of this Synod it is Ordained That upon Festival days Reliques enclosed in an Ark shall be born on the Shoulders of the Levites as the Ark of God in the Old Testament was accustomed to be born At Constantinople in the year 680. in the Twelfth year of the Reign of Constantine Pogonatus a General Council was held Pope Agatho procuring it by his Legates In this Council were convened 150 Bishops they who reckon 270 or 286 do compute the Absent Romans and others consenting thereto the Emperour himself was President In this Council was discussed the Question touching the Wills and Actions of Christ Here were condemned the Monothelites Sergius Cyrus Pyrrhus Peter Paul Theodorus together with Pope Honorius who in the defence of Eutychianism pleaded that there was one only Will in Christ This Council confirmed the Canons not only of General but also of Particular foregoing Synods as of Antioch Laodicea and others It also added what was to be approved in the Orthodox Writings of the Fathers as appears by the Second Canon of this Council Vid. Paul Diacon in vit Constant At Toledo the Twelfth Council consisting of 33 Bishops with some Abbots and 13 of the Nobility assembled the first year of the Reign of Euringius to whom Bombas King of
the Gothes resigned his Royal Authority chusing rather to be Shaven than to wear a Crown and to enter into a Monastery than to fit on the Throne of Majesty This Council as to the Confession of Faith adhered to the Council of Nice and confirmed the Acts made in precedent Councils against the Jews Other Councils there were at Toledo under the Reigns of Euringius and Egista but not of such Remark as needs any apology for their omission At London in the year 712. under the Saxons Reign a Council was assembled at which the Popes Legate Bonifacius and the chief Prelate of England Brithwaldus was present The two grand Points treated in this Council were concerning the Worshipping of Images and Prohibiting Marriage to persons in Spiritual Orders At Constantinople about the same year of 712. a Council was called by the Emperour Philippicus for the undoing or the Sixth General Council wherein the Error of the Monothelites was condemned At Rome in the year 714. a Council was Assembled by Pope Gregory the Second whereat two Bishops of Britain were present Sedulius and Fergustus Most of the Canons made at this Council did concern Marriage Masses Sâ—rceries and the Mandates of the Apostolick Chair At Rome a great Council of 903 Bishops was assembled by Pope Gregory the Third having received a Mandate from the Emperour Leo for the Abolishing of Images In this Council was the Emperour Leo Excommunicated and deprived of his Imperial Dignity because he had disallowed the Worshipping of Images Now is the Popes Banner displaied against the Emperour which is the Forerunner of that Enmity which ensued between the Pope and the Emperours In France in the year 742. under the Reign of Charles the Great Zacharias the First being then Pope a National Council of the Bishops Presbyters and Clergy of France was assembled by Bonifacius Archbishop of Mentz according to the Mandate of King Charles This Council was called for Reformation of Abuses in that Countrey or rather to reduce it to a conformity unto the Rites of the Roman Church At Constantinople in the year 755. and the Thirteenth year of the Emperour Constantinus Copronymus a General Council of 338 Bishops was Assembled by the Emperours Command In this Council the Worshipping of Images was damned and the placing of them in Oratories and Temples as a Custome borrowed from the Pagans was forbidden yet in the 15 th and 17 th Canons of this Council the Invocation of Saints is allowed The Council of Constantinople is by some accounted two which others contract into one but the distinction it seems is manifest because the first is said to be celebrated under Father Leo Isaurus An. 730. The Second by Constantius Copronymus in the year 755 as aforesaid The one opposeth the Worshipping of Images and Reliques on which account both may be esteemed as one or at least united The first under Leo discovers Intercession of Saints to be imaginary and the Worshipping of Images meer Idolatry Germanus Patriarch of Constantinople and John Damascene and others too much inclined to Images are deprived of their Dignities Gregory the Third intercedes for Images in a Roman Anti-Synod in which he Excommunicated the Eastern with the mark of Heretical Image-breakers but this did not terrifie the said Constantine Copronymus from declaring himself to be an Image-breaker but assembled 338 Bishops at Constantinople as aforesaid over whom himself was President and persecuted the Maintainers of Images Some will have This and the Seventh Council as Occumenical but the Romans so abhorr'd it that for this Controversie about Images they denied their Subjection to the Greek Emperours whenc afterwards ensued the Western and Eastern Division never to be reconciled How well the Nicene Council corrected the Errors of this appears by the Decrees thereof At Francfurt in the year 794. a Council was convened but it is not agreed whether it was an Occumenical or Provincial Council the more Ancient Writers will have it to be Oecumenical because it was called by Charles the Great and Adrian the First and it consisted of at least 300 Bishops yet the latter Writers will have it Provincial because it seems not to favour Images The Reason of the convening of this Council was because Elipardus Archbishop of Toledo and Felix Vrgelitanus Bishop of Aurelia or Orleance in France preached That Christ was only the Adopted Son of God which Aquinas refutes 3. part q. 23. art 4. But Binius with Longus and others will have it that this Council or Synod confirmed the Opinion of the 2 d Nicene Council concerning the Adoration of Images which Bellarmine will not believe though he wishes it to be true At Nice in Bythinia in the year 788. a Council of 350 Bishops was assembled in which it was Ordained That the Image of Christ the Blessed Virgin Mary and of the Saints should not only be received into places of Adoration but also should be adored and worshipped At Frankford in the year 794. a great Council was assembled by Charles the Great King of France partly by reason of the Heretick Felix who called Christ the Adopted Son of God in his Humane Nature and was condemned in a Council at Ratisbone An. 742. partly also by reason of great Disputes that were in most places concerning the Worshipping of Images disallowed in the Council of Constantinople but allowed in the Second Council of Nice At Mentz in the year 813. by the Command of Carolus Magnus was Assembled a Council of 30 Bishops 25 Abbots with a great number of Priests Monks Counts and Judges about Reformation of the dissolute manners of Ecclesiastical and Lay-persons At Rhemes in the same year 813. a Council was Assembled by the Command of Charles the Great who not only called that Famous Council of Frankford An. 794. in which the Adoration of Images was condemned but also about one and the same time viz. An. 813. appointed Five National Councils to be convened in divers places for Reformation of the Clergy and Laity viz. at Mentz aforesaid this at Rhemes another at Tours a Fourth at Chalons and a Fifth at Aries In all which no opposition was made to the foresaid Council of Frankford nor was the Adoration of Images avowed in any of these Councils At Tours An. 813. at the Command as aforesaid of the Emperour Carolus Magnus a Council of many Bishops and Abbots was assembled for the Establishing of Ecclesiastical Discipline in Tours At Chalons An. 813. was the Fourth Council convened the same year under Charles the Great and by his Command for the Reformation of the Ecclesiastical state the Canons whereof for the most part are consonant to those made in the said former Councils under Charles the Great At Arles the same year of 813. wherein the Four preceding Councils were held another was convened by Command of Charles the Great wherein as to matters of Faith Church-Discipline Regulation of
great and First Council at Pisa Both which having been Summoned are Deposed by this Council and Alexander the Eighth placed in St. Peters Chair which yet removed not the said Dissention notwithstanding Alexander thus Elected is reckoned in the Catalogue of the Popes There were Twenty three Sessions of this Council the Acts thereof Printed at Paris An. 1612. are extant They that conceive this to be a Headless Council as Antonius and others because called in a tumult by the Cardinals without the Popes Authority do not consider that at this time the Head was troubled with a double Impostume and could not be consulted in the case At Pisa the Second Council was called by Maximilian the Emperour and Lewis the French King against Pope Julius the Second who it seems had obliged himself by an Oath to have a General Council within Two years next after his Election to the Popedom but this not being performed some of the more eminent Cardinals under the protection of the said Emperour and French King meet at Pisa and Summon the Pope to make his appearance there instead whereof he Excommunicates them the French King and all the Emperour himself scarce escaping that Thunderbolt and calls a Lateran Anti-Synod at Rome before whom he excuses his Oath clears himself and dies Leo the Tenth succeeds continues the Council and ratifies many Decrees whereupon the Pisan Cardinals upon their Submission are restored to their former Dignity At Constance in the year 1414. a Council with great difficulty was convened by the Emperour Sigismond and Pope John the Twenty third consisting of about a Thousand Bishops and Doctors for the removing of the Popish Schisms out of the Western parts and pacifying the Difference which happened between Three Popes all striving for the Popedom viz. Pope John whom the Italians set up Pope Gregory whom the French set up and Benedict whom the Spaniards set up This Council continued Four years in which all the said Three Popes were Deposed and Martinus elected Pope Others relate it somewhat otherwise As if after Gregory the Eleventh some Cardinals exalted Vrban the Sixth Others Clement the Sixth The Nations are divided into parties our English as reported with the French and Spaniard adhering to Clement but Vrban dying at Rome Boniface the Ninth supplies his place but Angelus a certain Venetian succeeds him under the Title of Gregory the Twelfth Clement also being removed had for his Successor Peter de Luna a Spaniard under the name of Benedict the Thirteenth To quench this Flame the Cardinals and Bishops meet at Pisa where they exalt one of Creet unto the Papal dignity under the Title of Alexander the Fifth who sickening suddenly by an Intoxicating clyster was succeeded by John the 23 d by Election of the Pisan Cardinals who by the perswasion of the said Emperour Sigismond called this Council at Constance and being present at the same was first accused of many Crimes then deposed and Martin the Fifth exalted by the Council to the Papal dignity There were 45 Sessions of this Council in the 8 th whereof the Doctrine of John Wickliffe was condemned and his Bones ordered to be taken out of his Sepulchre and burnt In the 13 th Session thereof it was Ordained That no Priest under pain of Excommunication should Communicate unto the People under both kinds of Bread and Wine In the 15 Session the Sentence of Condemnation of John Husse was read and published and himself delivered to the Secular power to be Burned In the 21 Session the Sentence of Condemnation was pronounced against Jerome of Pragus who was also delivered to the Secular power to be Burned In this Council it was concluded That the Council is above the Pope and that an Engagement with an Heretick is not to be kept At Basil in the year 1431. was a General Council assembled procured by Sigismond the Emperour of Pope Martin the Fifth and afterwards of Eugenius the Fourth in which Cardinal Julian of Arelatum was President and which continued high 18 years This Council had 45 Sessions and therein it was also concluded as in that of Constance That the General Council is above the Pope and that all persons ought to be subject to the General Council as Children are subject to the Authority of their Mother Pope Eugenius confirmed this Council by his Apostolical Letters whom notwithstanding this Council Deposed and in his room chose Amedeus Duke of Savoy to be Pope whom they called Foelix the Fifth For this Pope Eugenius the Fourth being Cited and not appearing was deposed for his Contempt and the said Amedeus Duke of Subaudis who lived an Hermites life in the Mountains of Ripalia by the Cardinals is exalted to the Popedom and styled Foelix the Fifth Besides the Delaring here That the Council is above the Pope it was also Confirmed That the Pope cannot dissolve prolong or remove the Council being lawfully called Yet after this the said Eugenius constituted an Anti-Synod at Ferraria which afterwards removed to Florence where he acted with the Greeks the Emperour being present They of Basil mean while confirmed the pragmatical Decree condemned Popish Bastardy suppressed Concubines and ordered how the Jews might be brought to Christianity They declared also the Blessed Virgin to be free from the contagion of every sin indulged to the Lay Bohemians the use of the Cup in the Eucharist and by reason of a raging Pestilence betake themselves from Basil to Lausanna where the Emperour Frederick perswaded Duke Amedeus to renounce the felicity of Pope Foelix At Florence in the year 1431. a Council contrary to that at Basil yet fitting and undissolved was held by Pope Eugenius in which Council the Emperour and Patriarch of Constantinople with many others of the Greek Church were present and were prevailed with to yield to many points of the Roman Church but could never be prevailed with to believe their Doctrine of Transubstantiation This Florentine Council began at Ferraria under Albertus Emperour and Eugenius the Fourth whence by reason of a Pestilence did remove to Florence and was there finished In this Council were 141 Bishops the Pope himself President who deposed the Council of Basil at the same time by the Germans There were present at this Council John Paleologus with the Patriarch Joseph and the Greek Doctors In this Council were debated certain Articles concerning the Proceeding of the Holy Ghost with the Addition to the Nicene Greed and from the Son Purgatory the Power of Suffrages and Sacrifice to the Dead Transubstantiation the Administring unleavened Bread in the Eucharist but especially the Popes Supremacy At Trent in the year 1546. was a Council held under Charles the Fifth and Ferdinand the Tenth Paul the Third Julius the Third Pius the Fourth Marcellus and Paulus the Fourth for this Council continued no less than Eighteen years At the First Meeting whereof were Seven Sessions in the Two first years thereof The Second Meeting was in the time
of Pope Julius the Third An. 1551. which had only Three Sessions by reason of Wars happening in Germany At this Second Meeting the French King protested against this Council The Third Meeting whereof was Nine years after the Second it being appointed by Pope Pius the Fourth there having been in this interval since the Second Meeting when Julius the Third was Pope two other Popes viz. Marcellus and Paulus the Fourth At this Third and last Meeting there were Nine Sessions the Last whereof began the Third of December An. 1563. The chief Points treated of at this Council were concerning the Scriptures Original Sin Justification the Sacraments in General Baptism the removing of the Council the Eucharist Repentance Extream Unction Communion of Lay-persons under one kind the Sacrifice of Masse the Sacrament of Order Matrimony Purgatory Worshipping of Reliques Invocation of Saints Worshipping of Images Indulgencies the choice of Meats Fastings and Festivals The History of this Council of Trent is extant Of National Councils there have been many more than what are before mentioned as here in Britain and in Italy Spain France Germany the Eastern and African In Italy it is said that there are to be found 115 such Synods as it were National which go under the Name of Roman Councils But such as are of the most Remark in each of these Countreys and the principal things they determined you may find a touch of and no more in the Learned Bishop Prideaux his Synopsis of Councils in the Eighth Chapter Edit 5. Oxon. 1672. CHAP. XLII Of Excommunication 1. What Excommunication is It is Twofold 2. By what Appellations the Greater and Lesser Excommunication are known and distinguished their respective derivations and significations and the nature of each 3. Ecclesiastical Censures in the general may be Threefold 4. What the Law intends by Excommunication ipso facto 5. What the Excommunicate is not debarr'd of by Law 6. Legal Requisites to the due pronunciation of the Sentence of Excommunication 7. What course the Law takes with an Excommunicate after Forty days so perisisting obstinate 8. The several Causes of Excommunication ipso facto enumerated by Lindwood 9. The Causes of Excommunication ipso facto by the Canons now in force in the Church of England 10. The several Writs at Law touching persons Excommunicate and the Causes to be contained in a Significavit whereon the Excommunication proceeded 11. What the Writs de Excommunicato Deliberando also de Excommunicato Recipiendo do signifie in Law 12. A sufficient and lawful Addition to be in the Significavit and in the Excom Capiend Vid. Sect. 10. 13. Several Statutes touching Persons Excommunicated 14. Excommunication for striking in the Church 15. Whether a Bishop hath Jurisdiction or may Cite a man out of his Diocese 16. What are the Requisites of a Certificate of Excommunication for stay of Actions and how it ought to be qualified 17. A Significavit of Excommunication for not Answering Articles not shewing what they were not good 18. By whom an Excommunication may be Certified and how 19. In what case the Significavit of an Excommunication ought to express one of the Causes mentioned in the Statute 20. Whether a General Pardon doth discharge an Excommunication for Contempt precedent to the Pardon or shall discharge the Costs of Court thereon 21. A man taken upon an Excom Cap. and discharged because the Significavit did not express the party to be Commorant within the Bishops Diocess at the time of the Excommunicat 22. Where a man is twice Excommunicated whether an Absolution for the latter shall purge the first Excommunication 23. Whether a Prohibition lies to the Ecclesiastical Court upon Costs there given not in an Action at the Suit of the party but upon an Information there exhibited 24. What Remedy in Law for a party wrong fully Excommunicated and so remaining Forty daies without suing a Prohibition 25. Whether a Person taken by a Capias de Excom Capiend be Bailable or not And whether the Bishop may take Bond of the Excommunicate to perform Submission for their Absolution 1. EXcommunication commonly termed in the Common Law in the Law-French thereof Excommengement is a Censure of the Church pronounced and inflicted by the Canon or some Ecclesiastical Judge lawfully Constituted whereby the party against whom it is so pronounced is pro tempore deprived of the lawful participation and Communion of the Sacraments And is also sometimes as to Offenders a deprivation of their Communion and sequestration of their persons from the Converse and Society of the Faithful And therefore it is distinguish'd into the Greater and Lesser Excommunication the Greater comprizing as well the latter as the former part of the abovesaid definition or description the Lesser comprizing only the former part thereof de Except c. a nobis Lindw de Cohab. Cler. gl in verb. Sacramenta Excommunicatio quasi extra Communionem For Excommunication is Extra Communionem Ecclesiae separatio vel Censura Ecclesiastica excludens aliquem à Communione Fidelium This Ecclesiastical Censure when it is Just is not by any means to be despised or opposed for Christ himself is the Author thereof Anciently among the Hebrews such persons as were Excommunicated were termed Aposynagogi as being quasi Synagoga exacti and to be shun'd or avoided of all men until they repented That of our Saviour in Matth. 18. 17. Let him be unto thee as an Heathen man and a Publican seems to referr to some such Excommunication the power whereof by way of Judicature being then in the Jewish Sanhedrim or Colledge of Elders 2. This Ecclesiastical Censure when limited or restrained only to the Lesser Excommunication the Theologists will have to be understood by the Greek word Anathema Accursed or Separated and when it extends to the Greater Excommunication then to be understood by the Syriack word Maran-atha or Our Lord cometh Anathema Maran atha Anathema Let him be Accursed quasi Devoted to the Devil and separated from Christ and his Churches Communion Maran-atha Some take this for a Syriack word Others not so well satisfied with that Judgment will have it to be a Chaldee word yet used in the Hebrew and familiarly known among the Greeks Maran-atha viz. Our Lord cometh for Maran is our Lord and atha cometh or rather three words more properly viz. Mara-na-atha Our Lord cometh Being a word used in the greatest Excommunication among the Christians intimating or implying That they summoned the person Excommunicated before the dreadful Tribunal at the last coming of the Son of God or that such as were under this Censure of the Church were given up and reserved to the Lords coming to be judged by him and mean while without Repentance and Absolution are to expect nothing but the Terrible coming of Christ to take Vengeance of them To which that Prophesie of Enoch seems to allude Behold the Lord cometh with Ten thousands of his Saints to execute Judgment upon all
He may have a Writ out of Chancery to Absolve him 14 H. 4. fol. 14. And with this agrees 7 Ed. 4. 14. 2 When he is Excommunicated against the Law of this Realm so that he cannot have a Writ de Cautione admittenda then he ought Parere mandatis Ecclesiae in forma Juris i. e. Ecclesiastici where in truth it 's Excommunicatio contra Jus formam Juris i. e. Communis Juris But if he shew his Cause to the Bishop and request him to assoil him either because he was Excommunicate after the Offence pardoned or that the Cause did not appear in Ecclesiastical Cognizance and he refuse he may have as the Lord Coke sayes an Action sur le Case against the Ordinary and with this agrees Dr. Stu. lib. 2. cap. 32. fo 119. 3 If the party be Excommunicated for none of the Causes mentioned in the Act of 5 Eliz. cap. 23. then he may plead this in the Kings Bench and so avoid the Penalties in the Act. Note It was Resolved by the Court c. That where one is Cited before the Dean of the Arches in cause of Defamation for calling the Plaintiff Whore out of the Diocess of London against the Statute of 23 H. 8. and the Plaintiff hath Sentence and the Defendant is Excommunicated and so continues Forty daies and upon Certificate into Chancery a Writ of Excommunicato Capiendo is granted and the Defendant taken and Imprisoned thereby That he shall not have a Prohibition upon the Statute of 23 H. 8. for no Writ in the Register extends to it but there is a Writ there called De Cautione admittenda de parendo Mandatis Ecclesiae when the Defendant is taken by the Kings Writ De Excommunicato Capiendo and to assoil and deliver the Defendant 25. Where the Court of B. R. was moved for the Bailing of one who was taken by force of a Capias de Excommunicato Capiendo upon the Statute of 5 Eliz. cap. 23. and came to the Barr by a Habeas Corpus Williams Justice He that is taken by force of a Capis de Excommunicato Capiendo is not Bailable upon the Statute of 5 Eliz. cap. 23. which Statute doth only dispense with the Forfeiture of the Ten pounds and such a person is not Bailable and as to the other matter the same remains as it was before at the Common Law and the Statute of 5 Eliz. dispenseth only with the penalty of Ten pounds Yelverton Justice of a contrary Opinion and that in this case he is Bailable Flemming Chief Justice This is a Case which doth deserve very good consideration and that therefore he would consider well of it and also of the Statute of 5 Eliz. before he would deliver his Opinion Williams Justice clearly he is not Bailable in this Case Afterwards at another time it was moved again unto the Court to have him Bailed Yelverton Justice That he is Bailable and so was it Resolved in one Keyser's Case where he was taken by a Writ De Excommunicato Capiendo brought hither by a Habeas Corpus and upon Cause shewed he was Bailed by the Court de die in diem but neither the Sheriff nor any Justice of Peace in the Countrey can Bail such a one but this Court here may well Bail as in the Case before de die in diem It was further alledged here in this That in the Ecclesiastical Court they would not there discharge such a one being taken and Imprisoned by force of such a Writ De Excommunicato Capiendo without a great Sum of Money there given and a Bond entered into for the same otherwise no discharge there Yelverton Justice and the whole Court The Bishop ought not to 〈◊〉 such a Bond for the performance of their submission The Rule of the Court here in this was That upon their submission they shall be Absolved without any such Bond entred into Flemming Chief Justice They shall Absolve them and if they perform not according to their promise and undertaking they 〈…〉 again by the Writ De Corpore Excommunicato Capiendo but the Bishop is to take no Bond of them for their Absolution to perform their Submission the taking of such Bond by them being against the Law And as to the Bailment all the Judges except Williams Justice did agree that he was Bailable and so by the Order and Rule of the Court he was Bailed vid. Bulstr Rep. par 1. fo 122. Pasch 9 Jac. in Case of Hall vers King CHAP. XLIII Of the Statutes of Articuli Cleri and Circumspecte agatis 1. Several Statute-Laws relating to Ecclesiastical persons and things enacted under the Title of Articuli Cleri in the Ninth year of King Ed. 2. 2. Some other Statute-Laws touching Ecclesiastical matters made the Fourteenth year of King Ed. 3. 3. The Ratification and Confirmation of the 39 Articles of Religion The Subscription required of the Clergy 4. Certain Cases wherein a Prohibition doth not lie to the Ecclesiastical Courts according to the Statute of Circumspecte agatis made the Thirteenth of King Ed. 1. And in what case a Consultation shall be granted 1. THese are certain Statutes made in the time of King Ed. 1. and Ed. 2. touching Persons and Causes Spiritual and Ecclesiastical By the latter of these it is Enacted 1 That upon demand of Tithes Oblations c. under that Name a Prohibition shall not lie unless the demand be of money upon the Sale thereof 2 That upon debate of Tithes amounting to a Fourth part of the whole and arising from the Right of Patronage as also upon demand of a Pecuniary penance a Prohibition may lie Not so in case of demand of money voluntarily accorded unto by way of Redemption of Corporal penance enjoyned 3 That upon demand of money Compounded for in lieu of Corporal penance enjoyned for the Excommunication for laying violent hands on a Clerk a Prohibition shall not lie 4 That notwithstanding any Prohibition the Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction may take cognizance and correct in Cases of Defamation and the money paid for redeeming the Corporal penance thereon enjoyned may receive notwithstanding a Prohibition be shewed 5 That no Prohibition shall lie where Tithe is demanded of a Mill newly erected 6 That in cases of a Mixt cognizance as in the Case aforesaid of laying violent hands on a Clerk whereby the Kings Peace is broken and such like the Temporal Court may discuss the same matter notwithstanding Judgment given by the Spiritual Court in the case 7 That the Kings Letters may not issue to Ordinaries for the discharge of persons Excommunicate save only in such Cases as wherein the Kings Liberty is prejudiced by such Excommunication 8 That Clerks in the Kings Service if they offend shall be correct by their Ordinaries but Clerks during such time as they are in his Service shall not be oblig'd to Residence at their Benefices 9 That Distresses shall not be taken in the Ancient
Fees wherewith Churches have been endowed otherwise in possessions of the Church newly purchased by Ecclesiastical persons 10 That such as Abjure the Realm shall be in peace so long as they be in the Church or in the Kings High-way 11 That Religious Houses shall not by compulsion be charged with Pensions resort or Purveyors 12 That a Clerk Excommunicate may be taken by the Kings Writ out of the Parish where he dwells 13 That the examination of the Ability of a Parson presented unto a Benefice of the the Church shall belong unto a Spiritual Judge 14 That the Elections to the Dignities of the Church shall be free without fear of any Temporal power 15 That a Clerk flying into the Church for Felony shall not be compelled to abjure the Realm 16 And lastly That the Priviledge of the Church being demanded in due form by the Ordinary shall not be denied unto the Appealor as to a Clerk confessing Felony before a Temporal Judge 2. In conformity to the premisses there were other Statutes after made in the time of King Ed. 3. whereby it was Enacted 1 That the goods of Spiritual persons should not without their own consents be taken by Purveyors for the King 2 That the King shall not collate or present to any vacant Church Prebend Chappel or other Benefice in anothers Right but within Three years next after the Avoidance 3 That the Temporalties of Archbishops Bishops c. shall not be seized into the Kings hands without a just cause and according to Law 4 That no waste shall be committed on the Temporalties of Bishops during Vacancies and that the Dean and Chapter may if they please take them to Farm 5 And lastly That the Lord Chancellor or Lord Treasurer may during such vacancies demise the Temporalties of Bishopricks to the Dean and Chapter for the Kings use 3. And as there are Articuli Cleri so there are also Articuli Religionis being in all thirty nine Agreed upon at a Convocation of the Church of England Ann. 1562. Ratified by Q. Elizabeth under the Great Seal of England Confirmed and Established by an Act of Parliament with his Majesties Royal Declaration prefixed thereunto Which Act of Parliament requires a Subscription by the Clergy to the said thirty nine Articles the same also being required by the Canons made by the Clergy of England at a Convocation held in London Ann. 1603. and ratified by King James The said Subscription referrs to three Articles 1. That the Kings Majestie under God is the only Supream Governour of the Realm and of all other his Highness Dominions and Countreys c. 2. That the Book of Common Prayer and of Ordaining of Bishops Preists and Deacons containeth nothing in it contrary to the Word of God c. 3. That he alloweth of the said thirty nine Articles of Religion and acknowledgeth them to be agreeable to the Word of God By the Statute of 13. Eliz. 12. the Delinquent is disabled and deprived ipso facto but the Delinquent against the Canon of King James is to be prosecuted and proceeded against by the Censures of the Church And it is not sufficient that one subscribe to the Thirty Nine Articles of Religion with this Addition so far forth as the same are agreeable to the Word of God For it hath been resolved by Wray Cheif Justice and by all the Judges of England That such subscription is not according to the Statute of 13. Eliz. because the Subscription which the Statute requires must be absolute But this is no other then Conditional 4. The Circumspecte agatis is the Title of a Statute made in the 13 th year of Ed. 1. Ann. D. 1285. prescribing certain Cases to the Judges wherein the Kings Prohibition doth not lie As in Case the Church-yard be left unclosed or the Church it self uncovered the Ordinary may take Cognizance thereof and by that Statute no Prohibition lies in the Case Nor in case a Parson demands his Oblations or the due and accustomed Tythes of his Parishioners nor if one Parson sue another for Tythes great or small so as the fourth part of the Benefice be not demanded nor in case a Parson demand Mortuaries in places where they have been used and accustomed to be paid nor if the Prelate of a Church or a Patron demand of a Parson a Pension due to him nor in the Case of laying violent hands on a Clerk nor in Cases of Defamation where Money is not demanded nor in Case of Perjury In all which Cases the Ecclesiastical Judge hath Cognizance by the said Statute notwithstanding the Kings Prohibition So that the end of that Statute is to acquaint us with certain Cases wherein a Prohibition doth not lie And the Statute of 24 Ed. 1. shews in what Case a Consultation is to be granted And by the Statute of 50. Ed. 3. cap. 4. no Prohibition shall be allowed after a Consultation duely granted provided that the matter of the Libel be not enlarged or otherwise changed CHAP. XLIV Of several Writs at the Common Law pertinent to this Subject 1. What the Writ of Darrein Presentment imports in what case it lies and how it differs from a Quare Impedit 2. Assise de utrum what and why so called 3. Quare Impedit what for and against whom it lies 4. What a Ne admittas imports the use and end thereof 5. In what case the Writ Vi Laica removenda lies 6. What the Writ Indicavit imports and the use thereof 7. What the Writ Advocatione Decimarum signifies 8. Admittendo Clerico what and in what Case issuable 9. The Writ Beneficio primo Ecclesiastico habendo what 10. That Writ Cautione Admittenda and the effect thereof 11. The writ of Clerico infra Sacros ordines constituto non eligendo in Officium What the use or end thereof 12. The Writ Clerico capto per Statutum Mercatorum what 13. What the Writ of Clerico convicto commisso Goalae in defectu Ordinarii deliberando was 14. What the Writ of Annua Pensione was anciently 15. The Writ of Vicario deliberando occasione cujusdam Recognitionis what 16. Three Writs relating to Persons excommunicated 17. Assise of Darrein Presentment brought after a Quare Impedit in the same cause abates 18. Difference of Pleas by an Incumbent in respect of his being in by the Presentment of a stranger and in respect of his being in by the Presentment of the Plaintiff himself 19. Notwithstanding a recovery upon a Quare Impedit the Incumbent continues Incumbent de facto until Presentation by the Recoverer 20. Of what thing a Q. Imp. lies and who shall have it 21. Who may have a Quare Impedit and of what things 22. How and for whom the Writ of Right of Advowson lies 23. What the Writ de jure patronatus and how the Law proceeds thereon 24. The Writ of Spoliation what and where it lies 25. The Writ
of new improvements in their own occupation by culture Pasture and Garden-Fruits only the said Three Orders were exempted from the general payment of all Tithes whatever The Templers and Hospitallers were meer Lay-men yet they were exempted as well as the other Yet the Lateran Council in An. 1215. Ordered That this Priviledge should not extend to Covents erected since that Lateran Council nor to Lands since bestowed on the said Orders though their Covents were erected before that Council Insomuch that when the said Cistercians contrary to the Canons of that Council purchased Bulls from the Pope to discharge their Lands from Tithes King H. 4. Null'd such Bulls by the Stat. of 2 H. 4. cap. 4. and reduced their Lands to a Statu quo These Exemptions from payment of Tithes in this or that particular Religious Order was not known in the World when Aethelwolph Son of Egbert whom he succeeded as King of the West-Saxons gave as aforesaid Tithes of all his Kingdom and that freed of all Tributes Taxes and Impositions as appears by his Charter to that purpose having at a Solemn Council held at Winchester subjected the whole Kingdom of England to the payment of Tithes True it is that long before his time many Acts for Tithes may be produced such as the Imperial Edicts Canons of some Councils and Popes beside such Laws as were made by King Ina and Offa yet the said Edicts and Canons were never received in their full power into England by the consent of Prince and People nor were King Ina and Offa though Monarchs of England as it were in their turns such Kings as conveyed their Crowns to the Issue of their Bodies but the said Aethelwolph was Monarcha Natus non factus and although before his time there were Monarchs of the Saxon Heptarchy yet not successive and fixed in a Family but the said King Egbert being the first that so obtained this Monarchy as to leave it by descent unto his Son the said Aethelwolph he thereby had the more indisputable power to oblige all the Kingdom unto an observance of the said Act. In the said Chapter of Tithes there is also mention made of Mortuaries as having some relation of Tithes wherein is shewed what it is when by and to whom and wherefore to be paid By the Stat. of 21 H. 8. they are reduced to another Regulation than what was in the time of King Henry the Sixth A Mortuary was then the Second best Beast whereof the party died possessed but in case he had but two in all then none due It was called a Corse-Present because ever paid by the Executors though not alwaies bequeathed by the dying party All persons possessed of an Estate Children under Tuition and Femes Covert but not Widows excepted were liable to the payment thereof to the Priest of that Parish where the dying party received the Sacrament not where he repaired to Prayers but in case his House at his death stood in two Parishes it was then divided betwixt them both And it was given in lieu of Personal Tithes which the party in his life time had through ignorance or negligence not fully paid Lindw Cons de Consuetud Such of the ancient Lawyers as were unacquainted with this word Mortuarium in the aforesaid sense as we now use it took Mortuarium only pro derelicto in morte say of it That it is Vocabulum novum harbarum but we understand it better where of Custome it is due and payable These Mortuaries where by the Custome they are to be paid were ever in consideration of the omission of Personal Tithes in the parties Life-time which Personal Tithes were by the Canon Law to be paid only of such as did receive the Sacraments and only to that Church where they did receive them as may be inferr'd plainly from cap. Ad Apostolicae de Decimis But observe says Lessius that in many places these Personal Tithes have been quite taken away and in some places they are paid only at the end of a mans Life as among the Venetians which manner of payment seems to have a great resemblance to these Mortuaries and in some places they are paid only ot the end of the year And in like manner many Predial and Mixt Tithes in divers places are also abolish'd which says he is for the most part done by the permission of the Church where men have been observed to pay them with regret and much against their minds nor hath the Church in such cases thought fit to compel them to it on purpose to avoid scandal Lessius de Just jur lib. 2. cap. 39. Dub. 5. nu 27. And in such places where the Custome is to pay a Personal Tithe when any persons shall Hunt Fish or Fowl to make gain or merchandize thereby and it be neglected to be paid whether Restitution or Compensation by way of a Mortuary where Mortuaries are Customable be in that case due by Law is a Question which by Covarruvies may be well held in the Affirmative Although the face of the Church as well as State began to look with a purer though less Sanguine complexion when Queen Elizabeth adorn'd the Crown than when her Sister wore it yet even in Queen Elizabeths time there crept such abuses into the Church that Archbishop Parker found it necessary to have recourse unto the Power given him by the Queens Commission and by a Clause of the Act of Parliament For the uniformity of Common Prayer and Service in the Church c. whereupon by the Queens consent and the Advice of some of the Bishops he sets forth a certain Book of Orders to be diligently observed and executed by all persons whom it might concern wherein it was Provided That no Parson Vicar or Curate of any Church Exempt should from thenceforth attempt to conjoyn by solemnization of Matrimony any not being of his or their Parish-Church without good Testimony of the Banns being ask'd in the several Churches where they dwell or otherwise were sufficiently Licensed Heyl. Hist of Q. Eliz. An. Reg. 3. Banns or Banna that word Bannum is sometimes taken pro Mandato scil Edicto it is a word of divers significations as appears almost by all the Glossographists and Feudists it sounds sometimes like Edictum sometimes like Mandatum or Decretum and sometimes as here like Proclamatio Saxonibus gebann whence there is their gebannian pro Proclamare edicere mandare ut nostratium Bannes pro Nuptiarum foedere Publicato This Publication of Banns was cautiously ordain'd for the prevention of Clandestine Marriages which were prohibited in this Kingdom above 500 years since as a thing contrary in all Ages to the practice of all Nations and Churches where the Gospel was received and therefore at a Council conven'd at Westminster in the year 1175. by Richard Archbishop of Canterbury under the Reign of King H. 2. it was Ordain'd That no person whatsoever should solemnize Marriage in
inhaerentes quenquam in Ecclesia per pecuniam ordinari auctoritate Apostolica prohibemus ibid. And at another Council Conven'd at Westminster in the year 1175. under the Reign of King H. 2. it was Ordain'd that all Simoniacal Patrons should be deprived of their Right of Presentation for ever Nulli liceat Ecclesiam nomine dotalitii ad aliquem transferre vel pro Praesentatione alicujus personae pecuniam vel aliquod emolumentum pacto interveniente recipere Quod si quis fecerit in jure vel convictus vel Confessus fuerit ipsum tam Regia quam nostra freti auctoritate Patrocinio ejusdem Ecclesiae in perpetuum privari Statuimus Can. 8. vid. Chron. Gervas de Temp. H. 2. It is Reported of the Emperour Henry Son of Conradus that in his youth he accepted of a Silver Pipe from a certain Clerk on this Promise and Agreement That when he should be made Emperour he should bestow a Bishoprick on the said Clerk the which he after did accordingly when he became Emperour but not long after the Emperour being surpriz'd with Sickness and his Disease increasing he lay sensless and speechless for three days and so rapt as it were out of the Body that he lay as one dead the Bishops appointed a Three days Fast for the Emperours Recovery which having obtain'd he doth immediately by a Decree of the Council degrade the Bishop whom he had Simoniacally so made for a Silver Pipe for it was confessed by all that heard hereof That he was among the Devils during the space of all those Three daies wherein he lay as dead those Devils all that while darting fiery Flames through a Pipe into his mouth whereby his whole body became but as one Firebrand in comparison whereof our Material Fire here on Earth was but as congeled Ice to it c. As you like this so you may have more out of the same Infallible Author viz. Jo. Bromton in Chronico suo At a Council Assembled at Mantua by the Emperour Henry the Fourth in the year 1066. by the Third Canon of that Council it was Ordain'd That whosoever was admitted to a Church Office willingly and wittingly by a Simoniack person should be removed from his Order And by the Sixth Canon of the same Council it was likewise Ordain'd That no Ecclesiastical Office or Benefice should be sold for Money but freely given Also by the Seventh Canon of the Council at Rome consisting of 180 Bishops in the year 1180. under Pope Alexander the Third it was Ordain'd That no Reward be taken for admitting men to Spiritual Offices and that no money be taken for Blessing them that are Married or for Administration of any other Sacrament For at this time Marriage was counted a Sacrament of the Roman Church He that Simoniacally enters on an Ecclesiastical Living aim'd at something worth money he cannot be supposed to intend principally the Ministery of Souls who comes to that Office instructed only with a bag of Money In Ireland there is a Custome of receiving Oblations at the Baptism of Infants but if the Priest shall refuse to Baptize the Infant till he be secured of his Money he is a direct Simoniack for then he sells the Sacrament at a price certain It is Recorded in History of Henricus Auceps that when he fought against the Hungarians he made a Vow to God That if he would give him Victory he would purge his Countrey of Simony Epiphanius The precedent Evils of Sacriledge and Simony are no further punished than as they are reduced into act and practice but Heresie which in the method of the subsequent Abridgment next follows and as within the Ecclesiastical Cognizance is more speculative having its Seat more in the Head than in the Hand and consequently of the more pernicious quality in regard of its poysonous venom in these more noble parts the Head and Heart nor is it only the poyson of the Soul fatal in whom it is but it is also the plague and Leprosie of the Soul dangerously infectious to others in whom but very lately it was not This Heresie may be defin'd to be a Publish'd Opinion repugnant to the Principles of our Christian Faith obstinately maintain'd and persisted in by such as profess the Name of Christ and so Hereticks are distinguish'd from Atheists and Infidels properly so called albeit in a sense they have somewhat of both the other in them He seems to give it an adequate definition that made one for it by the true interpretation of the Greek word Haeresis Graece Electio Latine est sententia humano sensu Electa Scripturae Sacrae contraria palam docta pertinaciter defensa And he seems to give the Heretick an apt comparison who made one for him by the Mole which is a Beast blind with a black but smooth outside lurking in holes working under ground and spoyling the best Land In the black List or Catalogue of Hereticks which you meet with in its proper Chapter of the ensuing Abridgment you will not find all those Heresies mentioned by Epiphanius contr Haeres lib. 2. being purposely omitted for brevities sake because they were like abortive Births and continued not long to disturb the Peace of the Church Heresies of old as of late days have ever crept into the Church under a double pretence the one of zeal to the Glory of God the other of a detestation of Sin the Devil would cease to be the Old Serpent if after so many thousand years experience he were now to learn how to wheedle and deceive the Nations It is observable that whenever and wheresoever the Light of the Gospel hath appear'd in any more than ordinary lustre and purity there immediately the Devil hath exerted the utmost of his power and policy to obscure that Light by cauâ—ing Clouds of Error to gather in that Element where the Gospel so increased in purity and splendor and whenever he desists from this practice let him no more be styled The Prince of Darkness whence if Simon Magus were as some say the Father of Hereticks you may guess who their Grandfather is for according to the infernal genealogy the Father of Lies must needs be the Grandfather of Heresies In this ensuing Abridgment therefore you have one Chapter of Blasphemy and Heresie as being also within the sphear of Ecclesiastical Cognizance they are plac'd together in regard of that affinity they have each to other for many of them are Cosin-Germans but one degree of a Lie removed or rather are Brethren in Iniquity for they have both the same Father Ye are of your Father the Devil c. he abode not in the Truth says our Saviour of the Jews that believed not many of whom Blasphemously said of him That he had a Devil and was mad Others of them were foretold of by St. Peter That they privily should bring in damnable Heresies even denying the Lord that bought them c. wresting the Scriptures unto their